俱舍論 根義·諸門分別Abhidharmakośabhāṣya · Meaning of a Faculty and Distinctions through the Several Gates

〔T29 0013b06〕
心要Essence

界品明體,根品明用。此卷從「根是何義」問起,先立二十二根、再開三受為五受、依九根立三無漏根,然後用六道門與六種雜分別把二十二根從頭篩到尾——一部毘曇的『作用篇』自此開卷。

一句話:所謂根,不是二十二樣器官或成分,是二十二個『在某件事上作得了主』的位置——「夫增上用謂勝自在」,全卷所量的只有這一件事。

三個眼目

  1. 「增上」是一把尺,不是一個形容詞。色境也助成識,為什麼不立根?論主答「境於識中無增上用」——一個眼能為眾色諸識作通因,識又隨眼而明昧;色境兩點都反過來。不問誰在場,只問誰說了算。這把尺往後量六因四緣、量業之引滿,一路都用得上。

  2. 同一批二十二,可以有三套排法。有部從四事二事說增上;異師改從了自境、從身立二、同住雜染清淨說;餘師更以流轉還滅四義配十四與八。論主不判勝負,只在第五頌給出六個尺度作定義閘——心之所依、此別、此住、此雜染、此資糧、此淨,然後說「由此立根事皆究竟」。同一批零件,換一個問題就換一張圖,這是讀毘曇最要緊的一手。

  3. 分不分家,看有沒有分別介入。苦樂在身在心分立四根,捨受卻身心合為一根——理由只有一句「此受在身心,同無分別故」,並附一條經驗:在心的苦樂多分別而生,在身則隨境力而起,阿羅漢身上亦然。判準不在名相,在那件事本身的生起方式

一義(附):留壽捨壽這一段傍論

命根是二十二根中唯一「定是異熟」者。但阿羅漢能留多壽行——那被拉長的命,是誰的異熟?論主錄了本論的作法(布施、發願、入第四邊際靜慮)、錄了妙音的解釋(引色界大種順違壽行),最後自出一解:把宿業所生諸根大種的住時勢分換掉,另引定力所起的勢分。

要緊的是他改的是什麼:改的是勢分,不是業。定力能換掉一段住持的量,卻沒有取消業果的原則。而能作此事者範圍極窄——三洲人、根不缺、不時解脫、得邊際定的阿羅漢。傍論之末引一首舊偈,說壽盡時歡喜猶如放下一身的病;全卷再無第二處這樣的句子。

通於全論

「增上」一義自此立,六因四緣之能作因即承此而下。二十二根之分屬色、心、心所、不相應行,正是七十五法在『作用面』的一張總表;往後百法五位之開合、心不相應行仍以命根居首,都要回到這一卷才看得出增刪的分寸。三無漏根「依九立三」——體不新增而位次三易,則是這一卷留給修道論的接口:見道十五心、修道九品、無學盡無生智,所用的根都在此處先篩過一遍。

The Chapter on the Elements sets out the entities; the Chapter on the Faculties sets out their functions. This fascicle begins from the question “what is the meaning of ‘faculty’?”, first establishes the twenty-two faculties, then opens three feelings into five, then establishes the three faculties without outflows upon nine faculties, and finally sifts the twenty-two faculties from beginning to end through six doctrinal gates and six miscellaneous analyses—the Abhidharma’s ‘book of function’ opens here.

In one sentence: a faculty is not one of twenty-two organs or ingredients but one of twenty-two positions from which mastery is exercised in some matter—“dominant function means being supreme and sovereign”—and this one thing is all that the whole fascicle measures.

Three Points to Watch

  1. ‘Dominance’ is a measuring rod, not an adjective. Form-objects also help bring consciousness about; why are they not established as faculties? The author of the treatise answers, “an object exercises no dominance over consciousness”—one eye serves as the common cause for the many consciousnesses of many forms, and consciousness is sharp or dull according to the eye; the form-object is the reverse on both points. The question is not who was present but who has the say. This rod will serve later in measuring the six causes and four conditions, and the projecting and completing of karma.

  2. The same twenty-two admit of three arrangements. The Sarvāstivādins state dominance in terms of four matters and two matters; the alternative masters restate it in terms of discerning one’s own object, setting up two out of the body, and abiding together with defilement and purification; still other masters distribute fourteen and eight by the four senses of cyclic existence and return to cessation. The author of the treatise pronounces no verdict; in the fifth stanza he supplies six measures as the definitional gate—the support of mind, its distinction, its abiding, its defilement, its provision, its purification—and then says, “by this the matter of establishing faculties is fully accounted for.” The same parts; change the question and the diagram changes—and this is the most necessary move in reading Abhidharma.

  3. Whether a thing is divided depends on whether discrimination has entered in. Pain and pleasure are established as four faculties across body and mind, while equanimous feeling is combined into a single faculty for body and mind alike—and the reason is a single sentence, “this feeling is without discrimination alike in body and mind,” with a piece of experience appended: pain and pleasure in the mind arise mostly from discrimination, while in the body they follow the force of the object, and it is so in the body of an arhat as well. The criterion lies not in the term but in the way the thing itself arises.

One Further Point (Appended): The Incidental Discussion on Prolonging and Relinquishing the Lifespan

The life faculty is the only one among the twenty-two that is “definitely maturation.” Yet an arhat can prolong the life-formations—of whose karma is the life thus extended the maturation? The author of the treatise records the root treatise’s procedure (giving, vowing, entering the fourth limit-stage meditative absorption), records Ghoṣa’s explanation (drawing in great elements of the form realm that accord with or run counter to the life-formations), and finally offers a solution of his own: the portion of duration belonging to the great elements of the faculties produced by past karma is exchanged, and a portion of duration produced by the power of concentration is drawn in instead.

What matters is what he alters: he alters the portion of duration, not the karma. The power of concentration can exchange a measure of sustained duration, and yet has not cancelled the principle of karmic result. And those able to do this fall within a very narrow range—arhats among the humans of the three continents, faculties not deficient, liberated not dependent on circumstance, and possessed of the limit-stage concentration. At the close of the incidental discussion an old stanza is quoted, saying that when the lifespan is exhausted one rejoices as though laying down a whole body of illness; nowhere else in the fascicle is there a second sentence like it.

Bearing on the Treatise as a Whole

The sense of ‘dominance’ is established here, and the enabling cause among the six causes and four conditions descends from it. That the twenty-two faculties are distributed among form, mind, mental factors, and formations not associated with mind is precisely a summary table of the seventy-five dharmas on the side of function; and later, when the five positions of the hundred dharmas are opened and closed and the formations not associated with mind still place the life faculty first, one must come back to this fascicle to see the exact measure of what was added and dropped. The three faculties without outflows are “established as three upon nine”—no new entity is added, only the position shifts three times—and this is the joint that the fascicle leaves for the theory of the path: the fifteen minds of the path of seeing, the nine grades of the path of cultivation, and the knowledge of exhaustion and of non-arising beyond training all use faculties that have first been sifted here.

原典Canonical · verbatim

阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第三 〔T29 0013b06〕

【品界】分別根品第二之一 〔T29 0013b10〕

如是因界已列諸根,即於此中根是何義?最勝自在光顯名根,由此總成根增上義。此增上義誰望於誰?頌曰:

〔頌·正1 T29 0013b14〕   傳說五於四,四根於二種,
  五八染淨中,各別為增上。
論曰:眼等五根各於四事能為增上:一莊嚴身、二導養身、三生識等、四不共事。且眼耳根莊嚴身者,謂若盲聾身醜陋故。導養身者,謂因見聞避險難故。生識等者,謂發二識及相應故。不共事者,謂能見色聞聲別故。鼻舌身根莊嚴身者,如眼耳說。導養身者,謂於段食能受用故。生識等者,謂發三識及相應故。不共事者,謂嗅甞覺香味觸故。女、男、命、意各於二事能為增上。且女、男根二增上者,一有情異、二分別異。有情異者,由此二根令諸有情女男類別。分別異者,由此二根形相言音乳房等別。有說:此於染淨增上故言於二。所以者何?本性損壞。扇搋半擇及二形人無不律儀無間斷善諸雜染法,亦無律儀得果離染諸清淨法。命根二者,謂於眾同分能續及能持。意根二者,謂能續後有及自在隨行。能續後有者,如契經言:時健達縛於二心內隨一現前,謂或愛俱、或恚俱等。自在隨行者,如契經言:

〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0013c06〕   心能導世間,心能遍攝受,
  如是心一法,皆自在隨行。
樂等五受、信等八根,於染淨中如次增上。樂等五受染增上者,貪等隨眠所隨增故。信等八根淨增上者,諸清淨法隨生長故。有餘師說:樂等於淨亦為增上。如契經說:「樂故心定」、「苦為信依」,亦「出離依喜及憂、捨」。毘婆沙師傳說如此。有餘師說:能導養身非眼等用,是識增上,識了方能避於險難,受段食故。見色等用亦非異識,故不共事於眼等根,不可立為別增上用,故非由此眼等成根。若爾,云何?頌曰:

〔頌·正2–4 T29 0013c18〕   了自境增上,總立於六根,
  從身立二根,女男性增上,
  於同住雜染,清淨增上故。
  應知命五受,信等立為根,
  未當知已知,具知根亦爾,
  於得後後道,涅槃等增上。
論曰:了自境者,謂六識身。眼等五根於能了別各別境識有增上用,第六意根於能了別一切境識有增上用,故眼等六各立為根。豈不色等於能了識亦有增上應立為根?境於識中無增上用。夫增上用謂勝自在,眼於所發了色識中最勝自在故名增上,於了眾色為通因故,識隨眼根有明昧故。色則不然,二相違故。乃至意根於法亦爾。從身復立女男根者,女男性中有增上故。女男根體不離身根,身一分中立此名故。如其次第,女男性中,此女男根有增上用,此處少異餘處身根,故從身根別立為二。女身形類音聲作業志樂差別,名為女性。男身形類音聲作業志樂不同,名為男性。二性差別由女男根,故說女男根於二性增上,於眾同分住中命根有增上用,於雜染中樂等五受有增上用。所以者何?由契經說:於樂受貪隨增,於苦受瞋隨增,於不苦不樂受無明隨增故。於清淨中信等五根有增上用。所以者何?由此勢力伏諸煩惱引聖道故。言應知者,勸許一一各能為根,三無漏根於得後後道涅槃等有增上用。言亦爾者,類顯一一各能為根,謂未知當知根於得已知根道有增上用,已知根於得具知根道有增上用,具知根於得涅槃有增上用,非心未解脫能般涅槃故。等言為顯復有異門。云何異門?謂見所斷煩惱滅中未知當知根有增上用,於修所斷煩惱滅中已知根有增上用,於現法樂住中具知根有增上用,由此能領受解脫喜樂故。若增上故立為根者,無明等性應立為根,無明等因於行等果各各別有增上用故。又語具等應立為根,語具手足大小便處,於語執行棄樂事中如其次第有增上故。如是等事不應立根,由所許根有如是相。頌曰:

〔頌·正5 T29 0014b02〕   心所依此別,此住此雜染,
  此資糧此淨,由此量立根。
論曰:心所依者,眼等六根。此內六處是有情本,此相差別由女男根,復由命根此一期住。此成雜染由五受根,此淨資糧由信等五,此成清淨由後三根,由此立根事皆究竟。是故不應許無明等及語具等亦立為根,彼無此中增上用故。復有餘師別說根相。頌曰:

〔頌·正6 T29 0014b11〕   或流轉所依,及生住受用,
  建立前十四,還滅後亦然。
論曰:或言顯此是餘師意,約流轉還滅立二十二根。流轉所依謂眼等六,生由女男從彼生故。住由命根,仗彼住故。受用由五受因,彼領納故。約此建立前十四根。還滅位中即約此四義類別故立後八根。還滅所依謂信等五,於三無漏由初故生,由次故住,由後受用,根量由此無減無增。即由此緣經立次第,不應語具於語為根,待學差別語方成故。手足不應於執行事各立為根,無異性故,謂即手足異處異相差別生時名執行故。又離手足亦有執行,如腹行類。是故手足不可於彼建立為根。出大便處於能棄事不應立根,重物於空遍墮落故,又由風力引令出故。出小便處於生樂事不應立根,即女男根起此樂故。又諸喉齒眼瞼支節應立為根,於能吞嚼開閉屈申有力用故。或一切因於自所作有力用故皆應立根,彼雖有用非增上故。不立根者,此語具等亦非增上不應立根。此中眼等乃至男根如前已說。命根體是不相應故,不相應中自當廣辯。信等體是心所法故,心所法中亦當廣辯。樂等五受、三無漏根,更無辯處故今應釋。頌曰:

〔頌·正7·正8 T29 0014c07〕   身不悅名苦,即此悅名樂,
  及三定心悅,餘處此名喜,
  心不悅名憂,中捨二無別,
  見修無學道,依九立三根。
論曰:身謂身受,依身起故,即五識相應受。言不悅者是損惱義,於身受內能損惱者名為苦根。所言悅者是攝益義,即身受內能攝益者名為樂根。及第三定心相應受能攝益者亦名樂根,第三定中無有身受,五識無故心悅名樂。即此心悅除第三定,於下三地名為喜根。第三靜慮心悅安靜,離喜貪故唯名樂根。下三地中心悅麁動有喜貪故,唯名喜根。意識相應能損惱受,是心不悅,名曰憂根。中謂非悅非不悅,即是不苦不樂受,此處中受名為捨根。如是捨根為是身受、為是心受?應言通二。何因此二總立一根?此受在身心,同無分別故。在心苦樂多分別生,在身不然,隨境力故。阿羅漢等亦如是生,故此立根,身心各別,捨無分別任運而生,是故立根,身心合一。又苦樂受在身在心為損為益,其相各異,故別立根。捨在身心同無分別,非損非益其相無異,故總立根。意樂喜捨信等五根,如是九根在於三道,如次建立三無漏根。謂在見道依意等九立未知當知根,若在修道即依此九立已知根,在無學道亦依此九立具知根。如是三名因何而立?謂在見道有未曾知當知行轉故,說彼名未知當知。若在修道無未曾知,但為斷除餘隨眠故,即於彼境復數了知,是故說彼名為已知。在無學道知己已知故名為知,有此知者名為具知。或習此知已成性者名為具知,謂得盡智、無生智故如實自知:我遍知苦,不復遍知。乃至廣說。彼所有根名為未知當知根等,如是已釋根體不同,當辯諸門義類差別。此二十二根中幾有漏、幾無漏?頌曰:

〔頌·正9 T29 0015a14〕   唯無漏後三,有色命憂苦,
  當知唯有漏,通二餘九根。
論曰:次前所說最後三根,體唯無漏是無垢義。垢之與漏名異體同。七有色根及命憂苦一向有漏。七有色者,眼等五根及女男根,色蘊攝故。意樂喜捨信等五根,此九皆通有漏無漏。有餘師說:信等五根亦唯無漏,故世尊說:若全無此信等五根,我說彼住外異生品。此非誠證,依無漏根說此言故。云何知然?先依無漏信等五根建立諸聖位差別已說此言故。或諸異生略有二種:一內、二外。內謂不斷善根,外謂善根已斷。依外異生作如是說:若全無此信等五根,我說彼住外異生品。又契經說:有諸有情處在世間,或生或長,有上中下諸根差別。是佛猶未轉法輪時,故知信等亦通有漏。又世尊說:我若於此信等五根,未如實知是集沒味過患出離,未能超此天人世間及魔梵等,乃至未能證得無上正等菩提。乃至廣說。非無漏法可作如是品類觀察故,信等五根通有漏無漏。如是已說有漏無漏。二十二根中幾是異熟、幾非異熟?頌曰:

〔頌·正10 T29 0015b07〕   命唯是異熟,憂及後八非,
  色意餘四受,一一皆通二。
論曰:唯一命根定是異熟。若如是者,諸阿羅漢留多壽行此即命根,如是命根誰之異熟?如本論說:云何苾芻留多壽行?謂阿羅漢成就神通得心自在。若於僧眾、若於別人以諸命緣衣鉢等物隨分布施,施已發願,即入第四邊際靜慮,從定起已心念口言:諸我能感富異熟業,願皆轉招壽異熟果。時彼能感富異熟業,則皆轉招壽異熟果。復有欲令引取宿業殘異熟果。彼說前生曾所受業有殘異熟,由今所修邊際定力引取受用。云何苾芻捨多壽行?謂阿羅漢成就神通得心自在,於僧眾等如前布施,施已發願,即入第四邊際靜慮,從定起已心念口言:諸我能感壽異熟業,願皆轉招富異熟果。時彼能感壽異熟業,則皆轉招富異熟果。尊者妙音作如是說:彼起第四邊際定力,引色界大種令身中現前,而彼大種或順壽行或違壽行,由此因緣或留壽行或捨壽行。應如是說,彼阿羅漢由此自在三摩地力,轉去曾得宿業所生諸根大種住時勢分,引取未曾定力所起諸根大種住時勢分,故此命根非是異熟,所餘一切皆是異熟。因論生論,彼阿羅漢有何因緣留多壽行?謂為利益安樂他故,或為聖教久住世故,觀知自身壽行將盡,觀他無此二種堪能。復何因緣捨多壽行?彼阿羅漢自觀住世於他利益安樂事少,或為病等苦逼自身。如有頌言:

〔引頌·非本頌 T29 0015c08〕   梵行妙成立,聖道已善修,
  壽盡時歡喜,猶如捨眾病。
此中應知,依何處所誰能如是留捨壽行?謂三洲人女男相續,不時解脫得邊際定諸阿羅漢,由彼身中有自在定無煩惱故。經說:世尊留多命行、捨多壽行。命壽何別?有言:無別。如本論言:云何命根?謂三界壽。有餘師說:先世業果名為壽行,現在業果名為命行。有說:由此眾同分住名為壽行,由此暫住名為命行。多言為顯留捨多念,命行壽行非一剎那,命行壽行有留捨故。有說:此言為遮有一命壽實體經多時住。有說:此言為顯無一實命壽體,但於多行假立如是命壽二名。若謂不然,不應言行。世尊何故捨多壽行留多命行?為顯於死得自在故捨多壽行,為顯於活得自在故留多命行。唯留三月不增減者,越此更無所化事故,減此利生不究竟故。又為成立先自稱言我:善修行四神足故,欲住一劫或一劫餘,如心所期則便能住。毘婆沙師作如是說:顯今能伏蘊死二魔。世尊先於菩提樹下,已伏天魔煩惱魔故。傍論已竟,正論應辯。憂根及後信等八根皆非異熟,是有記故,餘皆通二。義准已成。謂七色意根除憂餘四受,十二一一皆通二類。七有色根若所長養則非異熟,餘皆異熟。意及四受若善染污。若威儀路及工巧處并能變化,隨其所應亦非異熟,餘皆異熟。若說憂根非異熟者,此經所說當云何通?如契經言。:有三種業:順喜受業、順憂受業、順捨受業。依受相應言順無過,謂業與憂相應故名順憂受業,如觸與樂相應說名順樂受觸。若爾,順喜順捨受業亦應如是,一經說故。隨汝所欲,於我無違,異熟相應理皆無失,無逃難處。作此通經理實何因?憂非異熟,以憂分別差別所生,止息亦然;異熟不爾。若爾,喜根應非異熟,亦由分別生及止息故。若許憂根是異熟者,造無間業已因即生憂,此業爾時應名果已熟。亦應如是徵難喜根,若許喜根是異熟者,造勝福業已因即生喜,此業爾時應名果已熟。毘婆沙師咸作是說:已離欲者無憂根故,異熟不然,故非異熟。若爾,應說離欲有情異熟喜根。何相知有?隨彼有相此相亦然,謂善喜根此位容有,無記異熟應類非無。於此位中憂一切種無容有故定非異熟,眼等八根若在善趣是善異熟,若在惡趣是惡異熟,意根隨在善趣惡趣是俱異熟,喜樂捨根隨在何趣是善異熟,苦根隨在善趣惡趣是惡異熟。於善趣中有二形者唯根處所,不善業招善趣色根,善業引故。如是已說是異熟等。二十二根中幾有異熟、幾無異熟?頌曰:

〔頌·正11 T29 0016b02〕   憂定有異熟,前八後三無,
  意餘受信等,一一皆通二。
論曰:如前所諍,憂根當知定有異熟,依唯越義頌說定聲,謂顯憂根唯有異熟兼具二義故越次說。具二義者,憂非無記,強思起故;亦非無漏,唯散地故。由此越次先說,憂根定有異熟。眼等前八及最後三定無異熟,八無記故,三無漏故,餘皆通二。義准已成,謂意根餘四受信等言等取精進等四根,此十一一皆通二類。意樂喜捨若不善善有漏有異熟,若無記無漏無異熟。苦根若善不善有異熟,若無記無異熟。信等五根若有漏有異熟,若無漏無異熟。如是已說有異熟等。二十二根中幾善、幾不善、幾無記?頌曰:

〔頌·正12 T29 0016b16〕   唯善後八根,憂通善不善,
  意餘受三種,前八唯無記。
論曰:信等八根一向是善,數次雖居後,乘前故先說。憂根唯通善不善性,意及餘受一一通三,眼等八根唯無記性。如是已說善不善等。二十二根中幾欲界繫、幾色界繫、幾無色界繫?頌曰:

〔頌·正13 T29 0016b23〕   欲色無色界,如次除後三,
  兼女男憂苦,并除色喜樂。
論曰:欲界除後三無漏根,由彼三根唯不繫故,准知欲界繫唯有十九根。色界如前,除三無漏兼除男、女、憂、苦四根,准知十五根亦通色界繫。除女男者,色界已離婬欲法故、由女男根身醜陋故。若爾,何故說彼為男?於何處說?契經中說。如契經言:無處無容女身為梵,有處有容男身為梵。別有男相,謂欲界中男身所有。無苦根者,身淨妙故,又彼無有不善法故。無憂根者,由奢摩他潤相續故,又彼定無惱害事故。無色如前,除三無漏、女、男、憂、苦,并除五色及喜、樂根,准知餘八根通無色界繫,謂意、命、捨、信等五根。如是已說欲界繫等。二十二根中幾見所斷、幾修所斷、幾非所斷?頌曰:

〔頌·正14 T29 0016c10〕   意三受通三,憂見修所斷,
  九唯修所斷,五修非三非。
論曰:意、喜、樂、捨一一通三,皆通見、修、非所斷故。憂根唯通見修所斷,非無漏故。七色、命、苦唯修所斷,不染污故、非六生故、皆有漏故。信等五根,或修所斷、或非所斷,非染污故、皆通有漏及無漏故。最後三根唯非所斷,皆無漏故、非無過法是所斷故。已說諸門義類差別。何界初得幾異熟根?頌曰:

〔頌·正15 T29 0016c19〕   欲胎卵濕生,初得二異熟,
  化生六七八,色六上唯命。
論曰:欲胎、卵、濕生初受生位,唯得身與命二異熟根,由此三生根漸起故。彼何不得意、捨二根?此續生時定染污故。化生初位得六七八,謂無形者初得六根,如劫初時。何等為六?所謂眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、命。若一形者初得七根,如諸天等。若二形者初得八根。豈有二形受化生者?惡趣容有二形化生。說欲界中初得根已。今次當說色無色界。欲界欲勝故但言欲,色界色勝故但言色。契經亦言:寂靜解脫,過色無色。色界初得六異熟根,如欲化生無形者說。上唯命者,謂無色界定勝生勝,故說上言。無色界中最初所得異熟根者,唯命非餘。說異熟根最初得已。何界死位幾根後滅?頌曰:

〔頌·正16 T29 0017a06〕   正死滅諸根,無色三色八,
  欲頓十九八,漸四善增五。
論曰:在無色界將命終時,命、意、捨三於最後滅。若在色界將命終時,即前三根及眼等五,如是八種於最後滅。一切化生必具諸根而生死故。若在欲界頓命終時,十九八根於最後滅,謂二形者後滅十根,即女男根并前八種。若一形者後滅九根,於女男中隨除一種。若無形者後滅八根,謂無女男,唯有前八。如是所說依頓命終。若漸命終後唯捨四,謂在欲界漸命終時,身、命、意、捨於最後滅,此四必無前後滅義。如是所說,應知但依染無記心而命終者。若在三界善心死時,信等五根必皆具有,故於前說一切位中其數皆應加信等五,謂於無色增至八根,乃至欲界漸終至九,中間多少如理應知。分別根中一切根法皆應思擇,二十二根幾能證得何沙門果?頌曰:

〔頌·正17 T29 0017a24〕   九得邊二果,七八九中二,
  十一阿羅漢,依一容有說。
論曰:邊謂預流、阿羅漢果,於沙門果居初後故。中謂一來及不還果,此觀初後在中間故。初預流果由九根得,謂意及捨、信等五根、未知當知、已知為九。未知根在無間道,已知根在解脫道,此二相資得最初果。如其次第,於離繫得能為引因,依因性故。阿羅漢果亦九根得,謂意、信等五、已知、具知,及喜、樂、捨中隨一為九。已知根在無間道,具知根在解脫道,此二相資得最後果。如其次第,於離繫得能為引因,依因性故。中間二果,隨其所應,各為七八九根所得。所以者何?且一來果次第證者,依世間道由七根得,謂意及捨、信等五根;依出世道由八根得,謂即前七根、已知根第八。倍離欲貪超越證者,如預流果由九根得;若不還果次第證者,依世間道由七根得,依出世道由八根得。如前次第得一來果。全離欲貪超越證者,由九根得,如前超越得一來果。總說雖然而有差別,謂此依地有差別故,樂、喜、捨中可隨取一。前果超越唯一捨根。又次第證不還果者,若於第九解脫道中入根本地,依世間道由八根得。彼無間道捨受相應,解脫道中復有喜受,此二相資得第三果。於離繫得二因如前,依出世道由九根得,八根如前,已知第九,無間解脫此俱有故。豈不根本阿毘達磨問:由幾根得阿羅漢?答:十一根。云何乃言由九根得?實得第四,但由九根。而本論言十一根者,依一身中容有故說。謂容有一補特伽羅從無學位數數退已,由樂、喜、捨隨一現前,數復證得阿羅漢果。由斯本論說十一根,然無一時三受俱起,是故今說定由九根。於不還果中何不如是說?以無樂根證不還果,而於後時得有退義。亦無退已,由樂復得,非先離欲超證第三有還退義。此離欲果二道所得,極堅牢故。今應思擇,成就何根?彼諸根中幾定成就?頌曰:

〔頌·正18–20 T29 0017c05〕   成就命意捨,各定成就三,
  若成就樂身,各定成就四,
  成眼等及喜,各定成五根,
  若成就苦根,彼定成就七,
  若成女男憂,信等各成八,
  二無漏十一,初無漏十三。
論曰:命、意、捨中隨成就一,彼定成就如是三根,非此三中隨有所闕可有成就。所餘根者,除此三根餘皆不定,謂或成就或不成就。此中眼耳鼻舌四根,生無色界定不成就,若生欲界未得已失亦不成就。身根,唯有生無色界定不成就。女男二根,生上二界定不成就,若生欲界未得已失亦不成就。樂根,異生生第四定及無色界定不成就。喜根,異生生三四定及無色界定不成就。苦根,若生色無色界定不成就。憂根,一切離欲貪者定不成就。信等五根,善根斷者定不成就。初無漏根,一切異生及已住果定不成就。次無漏根,一切異生見道無學定不成就。後無漏根,一切異生及有學位定不成就。於非遮位應知如前,所說諸根皆定成就。若成樂根定成就四,謂命、意、捨及此樂根。若成身根亦定成四,謂命、意、捨及此身根。若成眼根定成就五,謂命、意、捨、身根、眼根。耳鼻舌根應知亦五,前四如眼,第五自根。若成喜根亦定成五,謂命、意、捨、樂根、喜根。第二靜慮地生未得第三靜慮,捨下未得上,此成何樂根?當言成就第三靜慮染污樂根,餘未得故。若成苦根定成就七,謂身、命、意、四受除憂。若成女根定成就八,七如苦說,第八女根。若成男根亦定成八,七如苦說,第八男根。若成憂根亦定成八,七如苦說,第八憂根。若成信等亦各成八,謂命、意、捨、信等五根。若成具知根定成就十一,謂命與意、樂、喜、捨根、信等五根及具知根。若成已知根亦定成十一,十根如上及已知根。若成未知根定成就十三,謂身、命、意、苦、樂、喜、捨、信等五根及未知根。諸極少者成就幾根?頌曰:

〔頌·正21 T29 0018a15〕   極少八無善,成受身命意,
  愚生無色界,成善命意捨。
論曰:已斷善根名為無善。彼若極少成就八根,謂五受根及身、命、意。受謂能受,能領納故。或是受性故名為受,如圓滿性立圓滿名。如斷善根極少成八,愚生無色亦成八根。愚謂異生,未見諦故。何等為八?謂信等五、命、意、捨根。信等五根,一向善故總名為善。若爾,應攝三無漏根。不爾,此中依八根故,又說愚生無色界故。諸極多者成就幾根?頌曰:

〔頌·正22 T29 0018a26〕   極多成十九,二形除三淨,
  聖者未離欲,除二淨一形。
論曰:諸二形者具眼等根,除三無漏成餘十九。無漏名淨,離二縛故。二形必是欲界異生,未離欲貪故有十九。唯此具十九、為更有耶?聖者未離欲亦具十九,謂聖有學未離欲貪,成就極多亦具十九,除二無漏及除一形。若住見道,除已知根及具知根。若住修道,除未知根及具知根。女男二根隨除一種,以諸聖者無二形故。因分別界根非根差別,乘茲廣辯二十二根竟。

The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.

白話Plain reading

〔正1〕根是什麼意思——誰對誰有增上作用

論(承前起問):因為前面分別界的緣故,二十二根已經在界品裡一一列出了;現在就在這裡問一句:所謂「根」,究竟是什麼意思?答:最勝、自在、光顯,這就叫作「根」——由這幾層意思合起來,總成「根」的『增上』之義。(『增上』就是有壓倒性的、作得了主的作用。)那麼這個增上作用,是誰對誰而說的呢?頌說:

:傳說眼等五根各對四件事有增上作用;女、男、命、意這四根各對兩件事有增上作用;樂等五受與信等八根,則分別在雜染與清淨兩邊有增上作用——各各不同地作增上。

:眼等五根各對四件事能作增上:一是莊嚴身,二是導養身,三是生識等,四是不共事。

先說眼根與耳根。莊嚴身,是說一個人若眼盲耳聾,身相就顯得醜陋(有眼耳,身相才端整)。導養身,是說靠著看見、聽見,才能避開危險與災難(身體因此得以維持長養)。生識等,是說眼耳能發起眼識、耳識這兩種識以及與識相應的心所。不共事,是說眼能見色、耳能聞聲,各有各的用處,別的根替代不了。

再說鼻根、舌根、身根。莊嚴身同前面眼耳所說。導養身,是說靠著這三根才能受用段食(一口一口吃下去的飲食)。生識等,是說能發起鼻識、舌識、身識這三種識以及相應心所。不共事,是說能嗅香、嘗味、覺觸,各別有用。

女根、男根、命根、意根,各對兩件事能作增上。

先說女根、男根的兩種增上:一是「有情異」,二是「分別異」。有情異,是說由這兩根,才使得有情分成女、男兩類。分別異,是說由這兩根,才有形相、言語聲音、乳房等等的差別。另有一種說法:這兩根是在雜染與清淨上有增上作用,所以說「於二」。為什麼這樣說呢?因為本性上有所損壞的人——就是扇搋(先天無根者)、半擇(根不全者)以及兼具二形的人——他們既不會得不律儀、不會造無間業、不會斷善根等等各種雜染法,也不會得律儀、得沙門果、離欲染等等各種清淨法。(雜染與清淨兩邊都無分,可見女男根在染淨上確有增上。)

命根的兩種增上,是說對於「眾同分」(一期生命同一類別的相續體)能相續下去、又能任持住。

意根的兩種增上,是說能接續後有,以及自在隨行。所謂能續後有,如契經所說:那時中有(健達縛)在愛、恚兩種心之中,隨其中一種現前(於是投胎接續下一期生命)——或者與貪愛俱起,或者與瞋恚俱起。所謂自在隨行,如契經所說:

引頌:心能引導世間,心能普遍攝受一切;像這樣,心這一法,一切法都自在地隨它而行。

論(續):樂等五受(樂、苦、喜、憂、捨)與信等八根(信、勤、念、定、慧,加上未知當知、已知、具知三無漏根),在雜染與清淨之中依次作增上。樂等五受於雜染有增上,因為貪等隨眠是隨著這些受而增長的。信等八根於清淨有增上,因為種種清淨法是隨著這八根而生長的。

另有一些論師說:樂等五受對於清淨也有增上作用。像契經說『因為樂,心才得定』、『苦是信的所依』,又說『出離所依的是喜、憂、捨』。(意思是五受也能助成清淨。)——毘婆沙師是這樣傳說的。

又有一些論師說:能導養身其實不是眼等根的作用,那是識的增上;要識了別了,才能避開危險、受用段食。見色等等的作用也不離識,所以「不共事」這一項,在眼等根上不能另立為一種增上作用——這樣一來,眼等就不是憑這些理由成為「根」的了。若是這樣,那該怎麼說?頌說:

〔正2–4〕改立根的理由——了自境、從身立二、同住雜染清淨、後三增上

:因為對『了別自己的境界』有增上,所以總立為六根;從身根之中另立女、男二根,因為它們對女性、男性有增上;因為對眾同分之住、對雜染、對清淨有增上,所以應知命根、五受、信等五也立為根;未知當知、已知、具知這三根也是如此——它們對於獲得後後之道以及涅槃等等有增上作用。

:所謂「了自境」,指的是六識身(眼識乃至意識)。眼等五根,對於能了別各自境界的識有增上作用;第六意根,對於能了別一切境界的識有增上作用——所以眼等六根各各立為根。

有人問:色等境界對於能了別的識不也有增上嗎?那也該立為根才對。答:境對於識沒有增上作用。所謂增上作用,是說『最勝而自在』。眼根在它所發起的了色之識當中最勝自在,所以叫增上——一來,眼是了別種種色的共通之因(一個眼根能為了別眾色的諸識作通因);二來,識隨著眼根而有明利或昏昧的差別。色境卻不是這樣,兩點都相反(一種色只作一種識的因,識也不隨色而明昧)。乃至意根對於法境,道理也是如此。

再從身根另立女根、男根,是因為它們在女性、男性當中有增上作用。女根男根的體並不離開身根,只是在身的一分上立這個名字罷了。依其次第說:在女性、男性當中,這女根男根有增上作用;這一處與身根的其餘部分稍有不同,所以從身根裡別立為兩根。

女子的身形類別、聲音、作業、志趣愛樂各有差別,這叫作女性。男子的身形類別、聲音、作業、志趣愛樂與女子不同,這叫作男性。這兩種性的差別是由女根男根而來的,所以說女、男根對於二性有增上。

對於眾同分之「住」,命根有增上作用;對於雜染,樂等五受有增上作用。為什麼?因為契經說:在樂受上貪隨著增長,在苦受上瞋隨著增長,在不苦不樂受上無明隨著增長。對於清淨,信等五根有增上作用。為什麼?因為靠這五根的勢力,能伏住種種煩惱、引發聖道。

頌裡說「應知」二字,是勸人承許這幾類一一都能成為根。三種無漏根對於獲得後後之道以及涅槃等等有增上作用。頌裡說「亦爾」二字,是以類推的方式顯示這三根一一也都能成為根——就是說:未知當知根對於獲得已知根之道有增上作用,已知根對於獲得具知根之道有增上作用,具知根對於獲得涅槃有增上作用,因為心若未解脫,是不能般涅槃的。

頌裡「等」這個字,是要顯示另外還有一種說法。是哪一種呢?就是:在見道所斷煩惱的滅除當中,未知當知根有增上作用;在修道所斷煩惱的滅除當中,已知根有增上作用;在現法樂住當中,具知根有增上作用——因為由它能領受解脫的喜樂。

有人難:若憑「有增上」就立為根,那麼無明等等也該立為根了,因為無明等作為因,對於行等等果各各都有增上作用。又語具等等也該立為根——語具(發聲的器官)、手、足、大小便處,對於說話、拿取、行走、排洩、生樂這些事,依次也都有增上啊。答:這些事不應立為根,因為所承許的「根」有它一定的相狀。頌說:

〔正5〕根相的總判——心之所依·此別·此住·此雜染·此資糧·此淨

:心的所依、這所依的差別、這一期的住、這一期的雜染、這清淨的資糧、這清淨本身——由這六個尺度來立根。

:所謂「心所依」,就是眼等六根。這內六處是有情的根本。這所依的相狀差別,是由女根男根而來。又由命根,使這一期生命得以住。這一期之所以成為雜染,是由五受根。這清淨的資糧,是信等五根。這清淨的成就,是由後三無漏根。憑這六項,立根這件事就都交代完了。

所以不該承許無明等等以及語具等等也立為根——它們沒有這裡所說的這種增上作用。

另有一些論師另立一套根相的說法。頌說:

〔正6〕餘師的另一套——流轉所依·生·住·受用;還滅亦然

:或者說,依流轉所依,以及生、住、受用四義,建立前十四根;還滅這一邊,後八根也照這樣建立。

:頌裡「或」這個字,是顯示以下是另外一些論師的意思——他們是就流轉與還滅兩門來立二十二根的。

流轉所依,就是眼等六根。,由女根男根,因為有情從那裡出生。,由命根,因為靠它而住。受用,由五受,因為靠它們領納境界。就憑這四義建立前十四根。

還滅位中,也就依這四種義類的分別,立後八根。還滅的所依是信等五根;至於三無漏根,由第一個(未知當知根)而,由第二個(已知根)而,由第三個(具知根)而受用。根的數量就照這樣定下來,不多也不少。也正是依這樣的因緣,經中排出了二十二根的次第。

(回應前面的責難:)不應該把語具在說話上立為根,因為說話要等到學習有了差別才成得了(不是語具自然就有的增上)。手、足也不該在拿取、行走上各立為根,因為它們沒有另外的體性——所謂拿取、行走,只是手足在不同處所、以不同相狀差別生起時的名稱罷了。而且離開手足也一樣有拿取行走,例如用腹部爬行的那一類眾生。所以手足不能就那些事建立為根。

大便處對於排洩之事不該立根,因為重物在空中本來就會落下去,又由風力引它出來(不是那一處在作主)。小便處對於生樂之事不該立根,因為那樂本來就是女根男根所引起的。再說,喉、齒、眼瞼、四肢關節也都該立為根了——因為它們對吞嚥、咀嚼、開闔、屈伸有力用啊。乃至一切因對於自己所作的事都有力用,那就都該立根了。它們雖然有用,卻不是增上,所以不立為根;語具等等也一樣不是增上,所以不該立為根。

這裡面,眼等乃至男根,前面(界品)已經說過了。命根的體是心不相應行,將來在心不相應行那一段自會廣辯。信等的體是心所法,將來在心所法那一段也會廣辯。只有樂等五受與三無漏根,再沒有別處可辯,所以現在應當解釋。頌說:

〔正7·正8〕五受之分與三無漏根之立

:身上的不悅名為苦根,身上的悅名為樂根;第三靜慮的心悅也名為樂,其餘地的心悅則名為喜;心的不悅名為憂根;居中的捨受,身心兩邊沒有差別(合為一根)。見道、修道、無學道,各依九根立三無漏根。

:頌裡的「身」,指的是身受——因為它依身而起,也就是與五識相應的受。所謂「不悅」,是損惱的意思;在身受之中能損惱的,名為苦根。所謂「悅」,是攝益(滋養助益)的意思;就在身受之中能攝益的,名為樂根。

還有第三靜慮的心相應受,能攝益的也名為樂根——因為第三靜慮之中沒有身受(五識不起),那裡的心悅就叫作樂。就是這同一種心悅,除掉第三靜慮不算,在下面三地(欲界、初靜慮、第二靜慮)就叫作喜根。為什麼分開?因為第三靜慮的心悅安穩寂靜,已經離了喜貪,所以只名為樂根;下三地的心悅粗浮躁動、還有喜貪,所以只名為喜根。

與意識相應而能損惱的受,是心的不悅,名叫憂根。

頌裡的「中」,是說既不悅也不是不悅,就是不苦不樂受;這種居中的受名為捨根。

問:這捨根,是身受,還是心受?答:應說兩者都通。問:憑什麼理由把身心兩種合立為一根?答:因為這種受不論在身在心,同樣都是沒有分別的。要知道,在心的苦樂多半是由分別而生,在身則不然,是隨著境界的力量而起;阿羅漢等聖者身上的苦樂,也一樣是這樣生起的(可見身受不隨分別)。所以苦樂立根時,身、心要各別安立;而捨受沒有分別、任運而生,所以立根時身心合為一個。

再說,苦受與樂受,在身、在心,作損作益的相狀各不相同,所以分別立根;捨受在身在心同樣沒有分別,既不損也不益,相狀沒有差異,所以總立為一根。

意、樂、喜、捨與信等五根,這九根在三道之中,依次建立三種無漏根。就是說:在見道中,依意等九根立「未知當知根」;若在修道,就依這同樣的九根立「已知根」;在無學道,也依這九根立「具知根」。

這三個名字是憑什麼立的呢?答:在見道當中,有『未曾知而當知』的行相在轉,所以說那個人名為未知當知。若在修道,已經沒有未曾知的了,只是為了斷除其餘的隨眠,於是在同樣的境上再三地了知,所以說那個人名為已知。在無學道,知道自己已經知了,所以名為「知」;有這種知的人,名為具知。或者說,把這種知修習到已成自性的人,名為具知——就是得了盡智、無生智,因而如實地自知:我已遍知苦,不必再遍知了,乃至廣說。這樣的人所有的根,就名為未知當知根等等。

以上已經解釋完根體的種種不同,接下來該辨明各種門類義理的差別了。這二十二根中,有幾種是有漏、幾種是無漏?頌說:

〔正9〕有漏無漏門

:只有最後三根是無漏;七種有色根以及命、憂、苦,應知只是有漏;其餘九根則兩邊都通。

:前面所說最後三根(未知當知、已知、具知),體性只是無漏——「無漏」就是無垢的意思,垢與漏名字不同而體是一個。七種有色根以及命根、憂根、苦根,一向是有漏。所謂七有色根,是眼等五根加上女根男根,因為都是色蘊所攝。意、樂、喜、捨與信等五根,這九根都通有漏與無漏。

有一些論師說:信等五根也只是無漏。理由是世尊說過:『若完全沒有這信等五根,我說那人住在外異生之列。』(可見有信等五根的都是聖者。)——答:這不是可靠的證明,因為那句話是依無漏根而說的。怎麼知道呢?因為世尊是先依無漏的信等五根建立了種種聖位的差別,然後才說這句話的。

或者說:異生大略有兩種,一是內、二是外。所謂內,是還沒斷善根的;所謂外,是善根已斷的。世尊是依「外異生」才這樣說:『若完全沒有這信等五根,我說那人住在外異生之列。』

又契經說:『有一些有情處在世間,或者已生、或者已長,有上、中、下種種根的差別。』這是佛還沒轉法輪時說的(那時還沒有無漏根),所以知道信等五根也通有漏。

又世尊說:『我若對這信等五根,還沒有如實了知它的集、沒、味、過患、出離,就不能超越這天人世間以及魔、梵等等,乃至不能證得無上正等菩提。』——無漏之法是不可以這樣分品類來觀察的(集沒味患出離是有漏法上的觀察),所以信等五根通於有漏與無漏。

有漏無漏已經說完。二十二根中,有幾種是異熟、幾種不是異熟?頌說:

〔正10〕異熟非異熟門,兼傍論留捨壽行

:只有命根是異熟;憂根以及後八根不是異熟;七色根、意根與其餘四受,一一都通異熟與非異熟兩邊。

:只有一個命根決定是異熟。

(有人難:)若是這樣,那麼諸阿羅漢「留多壽行」所延續的,正是命根;這樣的命根是誰的異熟呢?答:如本論(發智論)所說:什麼叫作苾芻「留多壽行」?就是阿羅漢成就了神通、得了心自在,或者對僧眾、或者對某一個人,把衣鉢等等維持性命的資具隨分布施出去;布施完了發願,隨即入第四邊際靜慮,從定起來以後心念口言:『凡我能感得富樂異熟的業,願都轉而招感壽命的異熟果。』那時他那些能感富樂異熟的業,就都轉而招感壽命的異熟果了。

另有一種主張:是引取宿業所剩下的異熟果。他們說:前生曾經受過的業還有剩餘的異熟,靠今生所修的邊際定力把它引取出來受用。

什麼叫作苾芻「捨多壽行」?就是阿羅漢成就神通、得心自在,對僧眾等等如前布施,布施完了發願,隨即入第四邊際靜慮,從定起來以後心念口言:『凡我能感得壽命異熟的業,願都轉而招感富樂的異熟果。』那時他那些能感壽命異熟的業,就都轉而招感富樂的異熟果了。

尊者妙音這樣說:那位阿羅漢起了第四邊際定的力量,引色界大種在身中現前;而那些大種或者順於壽行、或者違於壽行,由這個因緣,或者留住壽行、或者捨去壽行。

(論主說:)應當這樣說才對——那位阿羅漢憑這自在的三摩地力,把曾經得到的、由宿業所生的諸根大種住持時間的勢分轉掉,另外引取未曾有過的、由定力所起的諸根大種住持時間的勢分。所以這個命根不是異熟,其餘一切命根都是異熟。

因為討論引出討論(傍論):那位阿羅漢有什麼因緣要留多壽行呢?是為了利益安樂他人,或者為了使聖教久住世間;他觀察到自己身上的壽行將盡,又觀察到別人沒有這兩種堪能(沒有人能替他做這件事)。又有什麼因緣要捨多壽行呢?那位阿羅漢自己觀察到住在世間對別人的利益安樂之事已經很少,或者為疾病等等的苦所逼迫。如有一首頌說:

引頌:梵行已經善妙地成立,聖道已經好好地修過;壽命將盡的時候心裡歡喜,就像放下一身的病痛一樣。

論(續):這裡應當知道:在哪些處所、由哪些人,能夠這樣地留壽或捨壽?答:是三洲(東勝身、南贍部、西牛貨)的人,女男相續不斷(根不缺)、屬於不時解脫(利根)、又得了邊際定的那些阿羅漢——因為他們身中有自在的定,而且沒有煩惱。

經上說:世尊留了多命行、捨了多壽行。「命」與「壽」有什麼分別?有人說:沒有分別,如本論所說:『什麼是命根?就是三界的壽。』另有一些論師說:先世業的果名為壽行,現在業的果名為命行。又有人說:憑它而使眾同分得住的,名為壽行;憑它而暫時住的,名為命行。

經文說「多」字,是要顯示所留所捨的是多念——命行壽行不是一剎那的事,命行壽行有可留可捨的性質(故用「多」)。又有人說:這個「多」字是為了遮止『有一個命、壽的實體經多時而住』的想法。又有人說:這個字是要顯示並沒有一個實在的命體壽體,只是在許多「行」上假立命、壽這兩個名字罷了;若不是這樣,就不該說「行」這個字。

世尊為什麼要捨多壽行、留多命行呢?為了顯示他對「死」得了自在,所以捨多壽行;為了顯示他對「活」得了自在,所以留多命行。只留三個月而不增不減,是因為超過這個時限就再沒有可度化的事了,少於這個時限則利生不能究竟。又是為了成立他先前自己所說的話:『我因為善修四神足的緣故,想住一劫或一劫有餘,都能如心中所期而住。』毘婆沙師這樣說:這是顯示如今能降伏蘊魔與死魔兩種魔——世尊先前在菩提樹下,已經降伏了天魔與煩惱魔。

傍論已經結束,回到正論。憂根以及後面信等八根都不是異熟,因為它們是有記的(有善惡記別)。其餘的則兩邊都通。義理上准此已成:就是七色根、意根,除憂之外的其餘四受,這十二根一一都通異熟與非異熟兩類。

七種有色根,若是由飲食等長養而來的就不是異熟,其餘的是異熟。意根與四受,若是善的、染污的,若是威儀路(行住坐臥)、工巧處(技藝)以及能變化心所攝的,隨其所應也不是異熟,其餘的是異熟。

(有人問:)若說憂根不是異熟,那這條經該怎麼會通?如契經說:『有三種業——順喜受業、順憂受業、順捨受業。』答:依「與受相應」來說「順」,就沒有過失了——是說業與憂相應所以名為順憂受業,就像觸與樂相應而說名為順樂受觸。(並不是說憂是那業的異熟果。)

(難:)若是這樣,順喜受業、順捨受業也該照這樣講了,因為是同一部經說的。答:隨你要怎麼講,對我都沒有妨礙——講成異熟相應,道理上都沒有過失,我沒有無處可逃的難處。

(問:)這樣會通經文,真正的理由到底是什麼?為什麼憂不是異熟?答:因為憂是由分別種種不如意的差別事而生起的,止息時也一樣要靠分別;異熟卻不是這樣(異熟是任運而起、任運而息的)。

(難:)若是這樣,喜根也該不是異熟了,它也是由分別而生、由分別而息啊。

(有部反難:)若承許憂根是異熟,那麼造了無間業以後,當下就生起憂——這業在那個時候就該說是果已成熟了(這不合理)。(對方反例:)也該照這樣責難喜根才對:若承許喜根是異熟,那麼造了殊勝福業以後當下就生喜,這業在那時也該說果已成熟了。

毘婆沙師都這樣說:因為已經離欲的人沒有憂根,異熟卻不會這樣(異熟不因離欲而沒有),所以憂不是異熟。

(難:)若是這樣,該說說離欲有情的異熟喜根——憑什麼相狀知道它還有?(答:)隨著那邊有什麼相狀,這邊的相狀也就照樣可知:就是說善的喜根在這個位次上還可能有,那麼無記的異熟喜根,也應當比類而知並非沒有。至於在這個位次當中,憂根一切種類都不可能有,所以決定不是異熟。

眼等八根,若在善趣就是善業的異熟,若在惡趣就是惡業的異熟。意根不論在善趣惡趣,都是兩種業所感的異熟。喜、樂、捨根不論在哪一趣,都是善業的異熟。苦根不論在善趣惡趣,都是惡業的異熟。在善趣之中若有二形的人,那也只是就『根的處所』而說——那二根所依的處所是不善業所招的,並不是不善業能招感根體;善趣的色根仍舊是善業所引的。

以上已說是異熟等等。二十二根中,有幾種是有異熟、幾種是無異熟?頌說:

〔正11〕有異熟無異熟門

:憂根決定有異熟;前八根與後三根沒有異熟;意根、其餘四受與信等,一一都通兩邊。

:如前面所爭論的,憂根應知決定有異熟。頌裡說「定」這個字,是依「唯」與「越」兩層意思——是要顯示憂根只有異熟(沒有無異熟的),並且因為它兼具兩種意義,所以越次先說。所謂具兩種意義,是說憂既不是無記(它是靠強力的思而生起的),也不是無漏(它只在散地)。因為這樣,才越次先說「憂根定有異熟」。

眼等前八根以及最後三根,決定沒有異熟——前八根是無記性的緣故,後三根是無漏的緣故。其餘的兩邊都通,義理上准此已成:就是意根、其餘四受,以及信等(「等」字含攝精進等其餘四根),這十根一一都通兩類。

意、樂、喜、捨,若是不善的、善而有漏的,就有異熟;若是無記的、無漏的,就沒有異熟。苦根若是善的、不善的就有異熟,若是無記的就沒有異熟。信等五根若是有漏的就有異熟,若是無漏的就沒有異熟。

以上已說有異熟等等。二十二根中,有幾種是善、幾種是不善、幾種是無記?頌說:

〔正12〕三性門

:只有後八根是善;憂根通善與不善;意根與其餘的受通三性;前八根只是無記。

:信等八根一向是善。這八根在數列上雖然排在後面,因為承著前面(頌文)的次序,所以先說。憂根只通善性與不善性。意根以及其餘的受,一一通善、不善、無記三性。眼等八根只是無記性。

以上已說善不善等等。二十二根中,有幾種是欲界繫、幾種是色界繫、幾種是無色界繫?頌說:

〔正13〕界繫門

:欲界、色界、無色界,依次除去後三根;色界再除女、男、憂、苦;無色界再除五色根與喜、樂。

:欲界要除掉後三無漏根,因為那三根只是不繫(不屬三界);由此可知欲界繫的只有十九根。

色界如前面一樣除掉三無漏根,再除掉男、女、憂、苦四根;由此可知也通色界繫的是十五根。

為什麼除女男二根?因為色界已經離了婬欲之法,又因為有女男根會使身相顯得醜陋。(有人難:)若是這樣,為什麼經上說那邊是「男」?(反問:)在哪裡說的?(答:)契經中說。如契經說:『沒有這樣的道理、也沒有這樣的可能,會有女身作大梵;有這樣的道理、有這樣的可能,是男身作大梵。』(會通:)那是另有一種男相,就是欲界之中男身所有的相貌(並不是說色界有男根)。

為什麼沒有苦根?因為色界的身清淨微妙(不是苦的所依),又因為那裡沒有不善法(沒有苦的境)。為什麼沒有憂根?因為由奢摩他(止)滋潤著身心相續(不是憂的所依),又因為那裡決定沒有惱害之事(沒有憂的境)。

無色界如前面一樣,除掉三無漏根與女、男、憂、苦,再除掉五種色根以及喜根、樂根;由此可知通無色界繫的只剩八根,就是意、命、捨與信等五根。

以上已說欲界繫等等。二十二根中,有幾種是見所斷、幾種是修所斷、幾種是非所斷?頌說:

〔正14〕三斷門

:意根與三受通三種;憂根通見所斷與修所斷;九根只是修所斷;五根則或修所斷、或非所斷。

:意、喜、樂、捨一一都通三種,因為它們見所斷、修所斷、非所斷都通。憂根只通見所斷與修所斷,因為它不是無漏。七色根、命根、苦根只是修所斷——因為它們不是染污的,不是由六種煩惱所生的,而且都是有漏的。信等五根,或者是修所斷、或者是非所斷——因為它們不是染污(所以不是見所斷),而且通於有漏與無漏。最後三根只是非所斷,因為都是無漏,而且沒有過失的法不是所斷。

以上已說各門義類的差別。在哪一界,最初得到幾種異熟根?頌說:

〔正15〕受生得異熟門

:欲界的胎生、卵生、濕生,初得兩種異熟根;化生初得六根、七根或八根;色界初得六根;上界(無色)只得命根。

:欲界的胎生、卵生、濕生,在最初受生的時候,只得到身根與命根這兩種異熟根,因為這三種生的根是逐漸生起的。

(問:)那時為什麼得不到意根與捨根?(答:)因為續生的時候必定是染污的(染污心不是異熟,故不算異熟根)。

化生在最初的位次得六根、七根或八根:無形(沒有女男根)的初得六根,例如劫初的人。哪六根?就是眼、耳、鼻、舌、身、命。若是一形的初得七根,例如諸天。若是二形的初得八根。(問:)難道有二形而受化生的嗎?(答:)惡趣之中容許有二形化生。

以上說了欲界最初得根的情形,現在接著說色界與無色界。欲界是欲較勝,所以只說「欲」;色界是色較勝,所以只說「色」。契經也說:『寂靜解脫,超過色與無色。』色界最初得六種異熟根,如前面欲界化生無形者所說。「上唯命」,是說無色界定較勝、生也較勝,所以說「上」字;無色界中最初所得的異熟根只有命根,沒有別的。

以上說了異熟根最初得的情形。在哪一界,臨死時有幾根最後滅?頌說:

〔正16〕死位滅根門

:正死時所滅的諸根——無色界三根,色界八根;欲界頓死者十根、九根或八根,漸死者只四根;若是善心死,各加信等五根。

:在無色界將要命終的時候,命、意、捨這三根在最後滅。若在色界將要命終的時候,就是前面那三根加上眼等五根,這八種在最後滅——因為一切化生必定諸根具足地生、具足地死。

若在欲界頓時命終的,十根、九根或八根在最後滅:二形的人最後滅十根,就是女根男根加上前面那八種;一形的最後滅九根,在女男之中隨除一種;無形的最後滅八根,就是沒有女男,只有前面八種。

以上所說是依頓時命終而說。若是漸漸命終的,最後只捨四根——就是在欲界漸漸命終時,身、命、意、捨在最後滅;這四根必定沒有先後滅的道理(一定同時)。

以上所說,應知只是依著染污心或無記心而命終的人說的。若在三界之中以善心死的時候,信等五根必定都具備,所以前面所說的一切位次,數目上都應該加上信等五——就是在無色界增到八根,乃至欲界漸終增到九根;中間的多少,照道理應該可以推知。

分別根這一大段裡,一切關於根的法都應當思擇。二十二根中,有幾根能證得什麼沙門果?頌說:

〔正17〕得果用根門

:九根得兩頭的兩果;中間兩果用七根、八根或九根;十一根得阿羅漢——那是依一身之中容許有而說的。

:頌裡的「邊」,指預流果與阿羅漢果,因為在沙門四果中居初與居後。「中」,指一來果與不還果,因為對照初後來看它們在中間。

最初的預流果,由九根而得:就是意根與捨根、信等五根、未知當知根、已知根,合為九。未知當知根在無間道,已知根在解脫道;這兩根互相資助而得最初果——依其次第,對於離繫得能作引因與依因。

阿羅漢果也由九根而得:就是意根、信等五根、已知根、具知根,以及喜、樂、捨之中隨取一種,合為九。已知根在無間道,具知根在解脫道;這兩根互相資助而得最後果——依其次第,對於離繫得能作引因與依因。

中間兩果,隨其所應,各由七根、八根或九根而得。為什麼?

先說一來果。次第證的人,依世間道由七根而得,就是意根與捨根、信等五根;依出世道由八根而得,就是前面那七根加上已知根為第八。倍離欲貪而超越證的人,如預流果一樣由九根而得。

不還果,次第證的人依世間道由七根得、依出世道由八根得,和前面次第得一來果一樣。全離欲貪而超越證的人,由九根而得,和前面超越得一來果一樣。

總的說雖然如此,其中還有差別:因為這是依「地」而有差別的,所以樂、喜、捨中可以隨取一種;至於前面所說『超越得前果』的情形,就只有一個捨根(不通樂喜)。

又,次第證不還果的人,若在第九解脫道中進入根本地,依世間道就由八根而得——因為他的無間道是與捨受相應的,而解脫道中另有喜受,這兩者互相資助而得第三果;對於離繫得作二種因,如前面所說。依出世道則由九根而得——八根如前,加已知根為第九,因為無間道與解脫道都有它。

(有人難:)根本的阿毘達磨(發智論)不是問過『由幾根得阿羅漢』嗎?答的是『十一根』。怎麼你這裡說由九根得?

(答:)實際得第四果只由九根。本論所以說十一根,是依『一個身中容許有』而說的。就是說:容許有這樣一個補特伽羅,從無學位屢屢退失以後,由樂、喜、捨隨一現前,屢屢又證得阿羅漢果(前後合計就用到十一根)。因為這樣,本論才說十一根。然而沒有一時三受同時生起的道理,所以現在說決定由九根。

(問:)在不還果中為什麼不這樣說?(答:)因為沒有用樂根證不還果的,而後來卻有退失的道理;也沒有退了以後由樂根再得的(因為先離欲而超越證第三果的人沒有退回的道理)——這種離欲之果是由世間、出世間二道所得,極為堅牢。

如今應當思擇:成就什麼根?那些根當中有幾根是決定成就的?頌說:

〔正18–20〕定成就門

:成就命、意、捨的,各各決定成就三根;若成就樂根、身根的,各各決定成就四根;成就眼等以及喜根的,各各決定成就五根;若成就苦根的,那人決定成就七根;若成就女根、男根、憂根、信等的,各各成就八根;後二無漏根各成就十一,最初的無漏根成就十三。

:命、意、捨這三根之中隨成就一個,那人一定成就這三根——這三根之中不會有缺了哪一個而還能成就其餘的道理。除掉這三根,其餘的根都不一定,或者成就、或者不成就。

其中:眼、耳、鼻、舌四根,生在無色界的決定不成就;若生在欲界而還沒得到或已經失去的,也不成就。身根,只有生在無色界的決定不成就。女根男根二根,生在上二界的決定不成就;若生欲界而未得已失的,也不成就。樂根,異生生在第四靜慮以及無色界的決定不成就。喜根,異生生在第三、第四靜慮以及無色界的決定不成就。苦根,若生在色界、無色界的決定不成就。憂根,一切離了欲貪的人決定不成就。信等五根,斷了善根的人決定不成就。最初的無漏根(未知當知根),一切異生以及已經住果的人決定不成就。第二個無漏根(已知根),一切異生、見道位、無學位的人決定不成就。最後的無漏根(具知根),一切異生以及有學位的人決定不成就。在不被上面這些條件遮除的位次上,應知如前面所說,那些根都是決定成就的。

若成就樂根,決定成就四根,就是命、意、捨加上這樂根。若成就身根,也決定成就四根,就是命、意、捨加上這身根。若成就眼根,決定成就五根,就是命、意、捨、身根、眼根。耳、鼻、舌根應知也是五根——前四根與眼根那條相同,第五就是它自己那一根。

若成就喜根,也決定成就五根,就是命、意、捨、樂根、喜根。(問:)第二靜慮地所生而還沒得第三靜慮的人,已捨下地又未得上地,他成就的是什麼樂根?(答:)應當說他成就第三靜慮的染污樂根,其餘的都還沒得到。

若成就苦根,決定成就七根,就是身根、命根、意根與除憂之外的四受。若成就女根,決定成就八根——七根如苦根那條所說,第八是女根。若成就男根也決定成就八根——七根如苦根所說,第八是男根。若成就憂根也決定成就八根——七根如苦根所說,第八是憂根。若成就信等,也各各成就八根,就是命、意、捨與信等五根。

若成就具知根,決定成就十一根,就是命與意、樂、喜、捨根、信等五根以及具知根。若成就已知根,也決定成就十一根——十根如上所說,加上已知根。若成就未知根,決定成就十三根,就是身、命、意、苦、樂、喜、捨、信等五根以及未知當知根。

那麼最少的人成就幾根呢?頌說:

〔正21〕成根極少門

:最少八根——無善根的人成就五受、身、命、意;愚(異生)生在無色界的,成就善(信等五)與命、意、捨。

:已經斷了善根的人名為「無善」。他若最少,也成就八根,就是五受根以及身、命、意。所謂「受」,就是能受,因為能領納;或者因為它是受的體性,所以名為受——就像圓滿的體性就用「圓滿」來命名一樣。

像斷善根的人最少成就八根一樣,愚生在無色界的也成就八根。「愚」是指異生,因為他還沒見諦。哪八根?就是信等五根加上命、意、捨根。信等五根一向是善,所以總名為「善」。(問:)若是這樣,那該把三無漏根也攝進來(那也是善)。(答:)不是的——這裡是依著「八根」而說的,而且說的是「愚生無色界」(異生沒有無漏根)。

那麼最多的人成就幾根呢?頌說:

〔正22〕成根極多門

:最多成就十九根——二形的人除掉三種淨根;聖者尚未離欲的,除掉二淨根與一形。

:具二形的人,眼等諸根都具足,除掉三無漏根,成就其餘的十九根。無漏之所以名為「淨」,是因為它離了兩種繫縛。二形的人必定是欲界的異生,還沒離欲貪,所以有十九根。

(問:)只有這種人具十九根嗎,還是另外還有?(答:)聖者尚未離欲的也具十九根——就是說有學的聖者還沒離欲貪的,成就得最多也是十九根,只是所除的是二無漏根與一形。若住在見道,除掉已知根與具知根;若住在修道,除掉未知當知根與具知根。女男二根隨除一種——因為諸聖者不會是二形。

收卷:因為分別界的緣故,連帶分別了是根、非根的差別,於是就著這個因緣廣辯二十二根完畢。


〔Stanza 1〕What the Word “Faculty” Means—Who Exercises Dominance over What

Treatise (taking up the question from what precedes): Because the elements were analyzed earlier, the twenty-two faculties have already been enumerated one by one in the Chapter on the Elements; here, then, one question is put: what does “faculty” mean? Answer: supreme, sovereign, manifestly evident—this is what is called a “faculty”; these several senses taken together constitute the faculty’s sense of ‘dominance.’ (‘Dominance’ means a function that overrides everything else and can exercise mastery.) With respect to whom, then, and over what, is this dominant function asserted? The stanza says:

Stanza: It is transmitted that the five faculties beginning with the eye are each dominant with respect to four matters; the female, male, life, and mental faculties are each dominant with respect to two; and the five feelings beginning with pleasure together with the eight faculties beginning with confidence are dominant on the two sides of defilement and purification—each exercising dominance in its own way.

Treatise: The five faculties beginning with the eye are each able to exercise dominance with respect to four matters: first, adorning the body; second, guiding and sustaining the body; third, producing consciousness and the rest; fourth, exclusive activity.

Take first the eye faculty and the ear faculty. Adorning the body means that a person blind or deaf is unsightly in bodily form (with eyes and ears the bodily form is well composed). Guiding and sustaining the body means that only by seeing and hearing can one avoid dangers and calamities (and so the body is maintained and nourished). Producing consciousness and the rest means that the eye and ear give rise to the two consciousnesses, eye-consciousness and ear-consciousness, together with the mental factors associated with them. Exclusive activity means that the eye sees form and the ear hears sound, each having its own use, for which no other faculty can substitute.

Take next the nose, tongue, and body faculties. Adorning the body is as stated above for eye and ear. Guiding and sustaining the body means that only through these three can one make use of food taken in portions (nourishment eaten mouthful by mouthful). Producing consciousness and the rest means that they give rise to the three consciousnesses—nose-, tongue-, and body-consciousness—together with the associated mental factors. Exclusive activity means smelling odor, tasting flavor, and feeling the tangible, each with its own separate use.

The female, male, life, and mental faculties are each able to exercise dominance with respect to two matters.

Take first the two kinds of dominance of the female and male faculties: first, difference among sentient beings; second, difference in characteristics. Difference among sentient beings means that it is by these two faculties that sentient beings are divided into the two classes, female and male. Difference in characteristics means that it is by these two faculties that there come to be differences of bodily shape, of spoken sound, of breasts, and the rest. There is another account: these two faculties are dominant with respect to defilement and purification, and this is why the stanza says “with respect to two.” Why say so? Because those impaired in their very nature—one congenitally without a sexual faculty, one whose sexual faculty is incomplete, and a person of both sexes—will neither acquire non-restraint, nor commit deeds of immediate retribution, nor cut off their wholesome roots, nor incur the other defiled dharmas; and equally they will not acquire discipline, nor attain the fruits of the ascetic life, nor become free of the defilement of desire, nor gain the other purifying dharmas. (Having no share on either side, defiled or pure, they show that the female and male faculties are indeed dominant with respect to defilement and purification.)

The two kinds of dominance of the life faculty are that, with respect to the commonality of sentient beings (the continuum of one life-span belonging to a single class), it can continue it and can sustain it.

The two kinds of dominance of the mental faculty are that it can continue later existence and that it is sovereign in what follows it. As for continuing later existence, the sūtra says: at that time the intermediate existence—the gandharva—has present one of two minds, whichever it may be (and so takes rebirth and continues the next life)—either arising together with craving or arising together with hostility. As for sovereign following, the sūtra says:

Quoted stanza: Mind can lead the world; mind can gather in all things everywhere. Such is this single dharma, mind: all dharmas follow it under its sovereignty.

Treatise (continued): The five feelings beginning with pleasure (pleasure, pain, joy, sorrow, equanimity) and the eight faculties beginning with confidence (confidence, diligence, mindfulness, concentration, and discernment, together with the three faculties without outflows: coming to know what is not yet known, what is known, and full knowledge) are dominant, respectively, with respect to defilement and to purification. The five feelings beginning with pleasure are dominant with respect to defilement, because greed and the other latent tendencies increase by attachment to these feelings. The eight faculties beginning with confidence are dominant with respect to purification, because the various purifying dharmas arise and grow in dependence on these eight.

Certain other masters say that the five feelings beginning with pleasure are dominant with respect to purification as well. As the sūtra says, ‘Because of pleasure the mind becomes concentrated,’ and ‘pain is the support of confidence,’ and again ‘what renunciation depends upon are joy, sorrow, and equanimity.’ (The sense is that the five feelings too can assist purification.)—So the Vaibhāṣikas transmit it.

Certain other masters again say that guiding and sustaining the body is in truth not the work of the eye and the other faculties but the dominance of consciousness: only when consciousness has discerned can one avoid dangers or make use of food taken in portions. Seeing form and the rest likewise do not occur apart from consciousness; hence “exclusive activity” cannot be set up as a separate kind of dominance belonging to the eye and the other faculties—and in that case the eye and the rest do not become “faculties” on these grounds at all. If so, how should the matter be stated? The stanza says:

〔Stanzas 2–4〕The Faculties Established Anew—Discerning One’s Own Object, Two Set Up from the Body, the Abiding of the Commonality, Defilement and Purification, and the Dominance of the Last Three

Stanza: Because of dominance with respect to ‘discerning one’s own object,’ six faculties are established in all; from the body faculty the female and male faculties are set up separately, because they are dominant with respect to femaleness and maleness; because of dominance with respect to the abiding of the commonality of sentient beings, with respect to defilement, and with respect to purification, one should know that the life faculty, the five feelings, and the five beginning with confidence are established as faculties too; and the three faculties—coming to know what is not yet known, what is known, and full knowledge—are likewise so, for they are dominant with respect to attaining each successive path and nirvāṇa and the rest.

Treatise: ‘Discerning one’s own object’ refers to the six bodies of consciousness (from eye-consciousness through mind-consciousness). The five faculties beginning with the eye are dominant with respect to the consciousness that discerns each one’s own object; the sixth, the mental faculty, is dominant with respect to the consciousness that discerns all objects—hence the six faculties beginning with the eye are each established as faculties.

Someone asks: do not form and the other objects also exercise dominance over the consciousness that discerns them? They too ought to be established as faculties. Answer: an object exercises no dominance over consciousness. Dominant function means being ‘supreme and sovereign.’ The eye faculty is supreme and sovereign within the consciousness of form that it gives rise to, and this is why it is called dominant—first, because the eye is the common cause for discerning every kind of form (one eye faculty serves as the common cause for the many consciousnesses that discern many forms); second, because consciousness is sharp or dull according to the eye faculty. The form-object is not so; on both points it is the reverse (one form is the cause of only one consciousness, and consciousness is not sharp or dull according to form). The same holds as far as the mental faculty with respect to dharma-objects.

Next, the female and male faculties are set up separately from the body faculty because they are dominant within femaleness and maleness. The entities of the female and male faculties are not apart from the body faculty; this name is merely set up upon one portion of the body. Stated in order: within femaleness and maleness these two faculties are dominant; this one portion differs somewhat from the remainder of the body faculty, and so two faculties are set up separately out of the body faculty.

Differences in the bodily class, the voice, the activity, and the aspirations and inclinations of a woman are called femaleness. Differences in the bodily class, the voice, the activity, and the aspirations and inclinations of a man, unlike a woman’s, are called maleness. The difference between these two sexes comes from the female and male faculties, and this is why they are said to be dominant with respect to the two sexes.

With respect to the ‘abiding’ of the commonality of sentient beings, the life faculty is dominant; with respect to defilement, the five feelings beginning with pleasure are dominant. Why? Because the sūtra says: upon pleasant feeling greed increases; upon painful feeling hatred increases; upon feeling that is neither painful nor pleasant ignorance increases. With respect to purification, the five faculties beginning with confidence are dominant. Why? Because by the strength of these five faculties one can subdue the various afflictions and give rise to the noble path.

The words ‘one should know’ in the stanza urge acceptance that each of these classes can become a faculty. The three faculties without outflows are dominant with respect to attaining each successive path and nirvāṇa and the rest. The words ‘likewise so’ in the stanza show by extension that each of these three too can become a faculty—that is: the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known is dominant with respect to attaining the path of the faculty of what is known; the faculty of what is known is dominant with respect to attaining the path of the faculty of full knowledge; and the faculty of full knowledge is dominant with respect to attaining nirvāṇa, since one whose mind is not liberated cannot reach parinirvāṇa.

The word ‘and the rest’ in the stanza is meant to show that there is yet another account. Which one? This: with respect to the removal of the afflictions abandoned through seeing, the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known is dominant; with respect to the removal of the afflictions abandoned through cultivation, the faculty of what is known is dominant; and with respect to a pleasant abiding in the present dharma, the faculty of full knowledge is dominant, because through it one experiences the joy of liberation.

Someone objects: if a thing is established as a faculty merely because it is dominant, then ignorance and the rest ought also to be established as faculties, since ignorance and the rest, being causes, are each dominant with respect to the formations and the other results. And the organs of speech and the rest ought also to be faculties—the organ of speech, the hands, the feet, and the organs of excretion and of urination are respectively dominant with respect to speaking, grasping, walking, excreting, and producing pleasure. Answer: these matters should not be established as faculties, because what is accepted as a “faculty” has a definite characteristic. The stanza says:

〔Stanza 5〕The Comprehensive Criterion of a Faculty—The Support of Mind, Its Distinction, Its Abiding, Its Defilement, Its Provision, Its Purification

Stanza: The support of mind, the distinction of that support, the abiding of this life-span, the defilement of this life-span, the provision for this purification, and this purification itself—by these six measures the faculties are established.

Treatise: The ‘support of mind’ means the six faculties beginning with the eye. These six internal sense fields are the root of a sentient being. The distinguishing characteristic of that support comes from the female and male faculties. Again, by the life faculty this one life-span is made to abide. That this life-span becomes defiled is due to the five feeling faculties. The provision for this purification is the five faculties beginning with confidence. The accomplishment of this purification is due to the last three faculties without outflows. By these six items the matter of establishing faculties is fully accounted for.

Therefore one should not accept that ignorance and the rest, or the organs of speech and the rest, are established as faculties too—they do not have the kind of dominance stated here.

Certain other masters set up a different account of the characteristic of a faculty. The stanza says:

〔Stanza 6〕The Other Masters’ Alternative Account—Support in Cyclic Existence, Arising, Abiding, Experience; Likewise in Return to Cessation

Stanza: Or else, by the support in cyclic existence together with the three senses of arising, abiding, and experience, the first fourteen faculties are established; on the side of return to cessation, the last eight faculties are established in the same way.

Treatise: The word ‘or’ in the stanza shows that what follows is the intent of certain other masters—they establish the twenty-two faculties by the two gates of cyclic existence and return to cessation.

Support in cyclic existence means the six faculties beginning with the eye. Arising is by the female and male faculties, since sentient beings are born from them. Abiding is by the life faculty, since it is in dependence on it that they abide. Experience is by the five feelings, since it is by them that objects are received. By just these four senses the first fourteen faculties are established.

In the stage of return to cessation as well, the last eight faculties are established by the analysis of these same four kinds of sense. The support of return to cessation is the five faculties beginning with confidence; as for the three faculties without outflows, arising is by the first (the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known), abiding by the second (the faculty of what is known), and experience by the third (the faculty of full knowledge). The number of the faculties is fixed in just this way, neither more nor fewer. It is also on such grounds that the sūtra lays out the sequence of the twenty-two faculties.

(In answer to the earlier objection:) The organ of speech should not be established as a faculty with respect to speaking, because speaking is accomplished only when training has made its difference (the dominance is not the organ’s own). Nor should the hands and feet each be established as faculties with respect to grasping and walking, because they have no separate entity—‘grasping’ and ‘walking’ are merely names for hands and feet arising in different places and with different characteristics. Moreover, apart from hands and feet there is grasping and walking all the same, as with the kind of beings that crawl upon the belly. Hence hands and feet cannot be established as faculties with respect to those activities.

The organ of excretion should not be established as a faculty with respect to excreting, because a heavy thing falls of itself in space and is besides drawn out by the force of wind (that place is not what exercises mastery). The organ of urination should not be established as a faculty with respect to producing pleasure, because that pleasure is in fact produced by the female and male faculties. Furthermore, the throat, the teeth, the eyelids, and the joints of the limbs would all have to be established as faculties—for they have power with respect to swallowing, chewing, opening and closing, and bending and stretching. And so on, until every cause that has power with respect to its own activity would have to be established as a faculty. Though these have power, they are not dominant, and so they are not established as faculties; the organs of speech and the rest are likewise not dominant, and so should not be established as faculties.

Among these, the eye and the rest as far as the male faculty have already been discussed earlier (in the Chapter on the Elements). The entity of the life faculty is a formation not associated with mind, and it will be analyzed at length in due course in the section on formations not associated with mind. The entity of confidence and the rest is mental factors, and they too will be analyzed at length in the section on mental factors. Only the five feelings beginning with pleasure and the three faculties without outflows have no other place in which to be analyzed, and so should be explained now. The stanza says:

〔Stanzas 7 and 8〕The Division of the Five Feelings and the Establishment of the Three Faculties without Outflows

Stanza: Bodily displeasure is called the pain faculty, and bodily pleasure the pleasure faculty; the mental pleasure of the third meditative absorption is also called pleasure, while mental pleasure in the other levels is called joy; mental displeasure is called the sorrow faculty; intermediate feeling makes no difference between body and mind (and so is a single faculty). On the paths of seeing, of cultivation, and beyond training, the three faculties without outflows are established, each in dependence on nine faculties.

Treatise: ‘Body’ in the stanza means bodily feeling—because it arises in dependence on the body, that is, feeling associated with the five consciousnesses. ‘Displeasure’ means causing harm and distress; within bodily feeling, that which causes harm and distress is called the pain faculty. ‘Pleasure’ means embracing and benefiting (nourishing and assisting); within that same bodily feeling, that which embraces and benefits is called the pleasure faculty.

There is also the feeling associated with mind in the third meditative absorption; that which embraces and benefits is likewise called the pleasure faculty—for in the third meditative absorption there is no bodily feeling (the five consciousnesses do not arise), and so the mental pleasure there is called pleasure. This very same mental pleasure, when the third meditative absorption is set aside, is called the joy faculty in the three lower levels (the desire realm, the first meditative absorption, and the second). Why the division? Because the mental pleasure of the third meditative absorption is settled and still, already free of the craving for joy, and so is called only the pleasure faculty; while the mental pleasure of the three lower levels is coarse and agitated and still has the craving for joy, and so is called only the joy faculty.

Feeling associated with mental consciousness that causes harm and distress is mental displeasure, and is called the sorrow faculty.

‘Intermediate’ in the stanza means neither pleasure nor displeasure, that is, feeling that is neither painful nor pleasant; this intermediate feeling is called the equanimity faculty.

Question: is this equanimity faculty bodily feeling or mental feeling? Answer: it should be said to extend to both. Question: on what grounds are the two, bodily and mental, established together as one faculty? Because this feeling, whether in the body or in the mind, is equally without discrimination. It should be known that pain and pleasure in the mind arise for the most part from discrimination, whereas in the body it is not so: they arise following the force of the object; and the pain and pleasure in the body of an arhat or other noble one arise in just this way (which shows that bodily feeling does not follow discrimination). Therefore, when pain and pleasure are established as faculties, body and mind are set up separately; but equanimity is without discrimination and arises spontaneously, and so in establishing it as a faculty body and mind are combined into one.

Furthermore, painful feeling and pleasant feeling have different characteristics of harming and of benefiting in body and in mind, and so are established as separate faculties; equanimity is equally without discrimination in body and in mind, neither harming nor benefiting, with no difference of characteristic, and so is established altogether as a single faculty.

Mind, pleasure, joy, equanimity, and the five faculties beginning with confidence—these nine faculties, on the three paths, establish in order the three faculties without outflows. That is: on the path of seeing, the ‘faculty of coming to know what is not yet known’ is established in dependence on the nine faculties beginning with mind; on the path of cultivation, the ‘faculty of what is known’ is established in dependence on those same nine; and on the path beyond training, the ‘faculty of full knowledge’ is established in dependence on those nine as well.

On what grounds are these three names established? Answer: on the path of seeing there operates a mode of ‘what has never yet been known and is to be known,’ and so that person is said to be one who comes to know what is not yet known. On the path of cultivation there is no longer anything never yet known; it is only in order to sever the remaining latent tendencies that one knows the same objects again and again, and so that person is said to be one of what is known. On the path beyond training one knows that one has already known, and so it is called knowing; one who possesses this knowing is called one of full knowledge. Or else: one who has cultivated this knowing until it has become his own nature is called one of full knowledge—that is, one who has attained the knowledge of exhaustion and the knowledge of non-arising and therefore knows of himself, as it really is: ‘I have fully known suffering and need not fully know it again,’ and so on at length. The faculties possessed by such a person are called the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known, and the rest.

The various differences among the entities of the faculties having now been explained, what should next be clarified are the distinctions of meaning under the several gates. Among these twenty-two faculties, how many are with outflows and how many without outflows? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 9〕The Gate of With and Without Outflows

Stanza: Only the last three faculties are without outflows; the seven faculties that are form, together with life, sorrow, and pain, should be known to be with outflows only; the remaining nine extend to both sides.

Treatise: The last three faculties spoken of above (coming to know what is not yet known, what is known, and full knowledge) are in their entity only without outflows—“without outflows” means stainless; stain and outflow differ in name but are one in substance. The seven faculties that are form, together with the life faculty, the sorrow faculty, and the pain faculty, are invariably with outflows. The seven faculties that are form are the five beginning with the eye plus the female and male faculties, since all are included in the aggregate of form. Mind, pleasure, joy, equanimity, and the five faculties beginning with confidence—these nine extend to both with outflows and without outflows.

Certain masters say that the five faculties beginning with confidence too are only without outflows. Their reason is that the World-Honored One said: ‘If someone is wholly without these five faculties beginning with confidence, I declare that he stands in the class of outer ordinary beings.’ (Which would show that all who possess the five faculties beginning with confidence are noble ones.)—Answer: this is not a reliable proof, for that statement was made with reference to the faculties without outflows. How is this known? Because the World-Honored One first established the various distinctions of noble station in dependence on the five faculties beginning with confidence that are without outflows, and only then made this statement.

Or else: ordinary beings are roughly of two kinds, inner and outer. ‘Inner’ means those who have not cut off their wholesome roots; ‘outer’ means those whose wholesome roots are already cut off. It was with reference to ‘outer ordinary beings’ that the World-Honored One spoke thus: ‘If someone is wholly without these five faculties beginning with confidence, I declare that he stands in the class of outer ordinary beings.’

Again the sūtra says: ‘There are sentient beings dwelling in the world, some already born and some already grown, having faculties of every difference—superior, middling, and inferior.’ This was spoken before the Buddha had turned the wheel of Dharma (when there were as yet no faculties without outflows), and so it is known that the five faculties beginning with confidence extend to what is with outflows as well.

Again the World-Honored One said: ‘So long as I had not known, as it really is, the origin, the disappearance, the gratification, the danger, and the escape with respect to these five faculties beginning with confidence, I could not transcend this world with its gods and humans, its Māra and its Brahmā, and could not, in the end, realize unsurpassed perfect awakening.’—A dharma without outflows cannot be examined under such a division of aspects (origin, disappearance, gratification, danger, and escape are examinations made upon dharmas with outflows), and so the five faculties beginning with confidence extend to both with outflows and without outflows.

With outflows and without outflows have now been explained. Among the twenty-two faculties, how many are maturation and how many are not maturation? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 10〕The Gate of Maturation and Non-Maturation, with the Incidental Discussion on Prolonging and Relinquishing the Life-Formations

Stanza: Only the life faculty is maturation; the sorrow faculty and the last eight faculties are not maturation; the seven faculties that are form, the mental faculty, and the remaining four feelings each extend to both maturation and non-maturation.

Treatise: Only the single life faculty is definitely maturation.

(Someone objects:) If so, then what the arhats prolong when they ‘prolong the life-formations’ is precisely the life faculty; of whose karma is such a life faculty the maturation? Answer: as the root treatise (the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom) says: what is it for a monk to ‘prolong the life-formations’? It is that an arhat who has accomplished the superknowledges and attained sovereignty of mind gives away, according to his portion, robes and bowl and the other requisites that sustain life, either to the Saṅgha or to a single person; and having given, he makes a vow and thereupon enters the fourth limit-stage meditative absorption. Rising from that concentration, he thinks and says aloud: ‘Whatever karma of mine could bring about the maturation of wealth and pleasure, may it all be turned instead to bring about the maturation-result of lifespan.’ At that moment all his karma capable of bringing about the maturation of wealth and pleasure is turned to bring about the maturation-result of lifespan.

There is another position: it is that the residue of maturation from past karma is drawn out. They say that a maturation still remaining from karma undergone in a former life is drawn out for experience by the power of the limit-stage concentration cultivated in the present life.

What is it for a monk to ‘relinquish the life-formations’? It is that an arhat who has accomplished the superknowledges and attained sovereignty of mind gives to the Saṅgha and the rest as before; and having given, he makes a vow and thereupon enters the fourth limit-stage meditative absorption. Rising from that concentration, he thinks and says aloud: ‘Whatever karma of mine could bring about the maturation of lifespan, may it all be turned instead to bring about the maturation-result of wealth and pleasure.’ At that moment all his karma capable of bringing about the maturation of lifespan is turned to bring about the maturation-result of wealth and pleasure.

The Venerable Ghoṣa speaks thus: that arhat rouses the power of the fourth limit-stage concentration and causes the great elements of the form realm to become present within his body; and those great elements either accord with the life-formations or run counter to them, and by this set of causes and conditions he either retains the life-formations or relinquishes them.

(The author of the treatise says:) It should rather be stated thus—that arhat, by this sovereign power of concentration, turns aside the portion of duration belonging to the great elements of the faculties that were produced by past karma and formerly obtained, and draws out instead a portion of duration, never had before, belonging to great elements of the faculties produced by the power of concentration. Therefore this life faculty is not maturation, while all the remaining life faculties are maturation.

Because one discussion gives rise to another (a incidental discussion): for what set of causes and conditions does that arhat prolong the life-formations? It is for the benefit and ease of others, or so that the noble teaching may long endure in the world; he observes that the life-formations of his own body are about to be exhausted, and observes that others do not have these two capabilities (there is no one able to do this work in his stead). And for what set of causes and conditions does he relinquish the life-formations? That arhat observes that what remains of benefit and ease to others in his dwelling in the world is very little, or he is oppressed by the suffering of illness and the like. As one stanza says:

Quoted stanza: The holy life has been excellently established; the noble path has been well cultivated; when the lifespan is exhausted he rejoices, as one who lays down a whole body of illnesses.

Treatise (continued): Here it should be known: in what places, and by which persons, can the lifespan be prolonged or relinquished in this way? Answer: by those arhats among the humans of the three continents (Videha in the east, Jambudvīpa in the south, Godānīya in the west) whose female or male continuity is unbroken (their faculties not deficient), who are liberated not dependent on circumstance (of sharp faculties), and who have attained the limit-stage concentration—because there is a sovereign concentration within their bodies and they are without afflictions.

The sūtra says: the World-Honored One prolonged many vital formations and relinquished many life-formations. What difference is there between ‘vital’ and ‘life’? Some say there is no difference, as the root treatise says: ‘What is the life faculty? Lifespan in the three realms.’ Certain other masters say: the result of karma of a former life is called life-formations; the result of present karma is called vital formations. Others again say: that by which the commonality of sentient beings is made to abide is called life-formations; that by which one abides for a time is called vital formations.

The sūtra’s word ‘many’ is meant to show that what is prolonged or relinquished is many moments—vital and life formations are not a matter of a single instant, and vital and life formations have the property of being able to be prolonged or relinquished (hence ‘many’). Others say that this word ‘many’ is meant to preclude the notion that some real entity, a vital principle or a lifespan, abides through a long time. Others again say that this word is meant to show that there is no real entity of a vital principle or of a lifespan at all: the two names ‘vital’ and ‘life’ are merely set up provisionally upon a plurality of ‘formations’; were it not so, the word ‘formations’ should not have been used.

Why did the World-Honored One relinquish many life-formations and prolong many vital formations? To show that he had attained sovereignty over dying, he relinquished many life-formations; to show that he had attained sovereignty over living, he prolonged many vital formations. That he retained just three months, neither more nor less, is because beyond that term there would be no further work of ripening beings, while short of that term the benefit to beings would not be brought to completion. It was also to establish what he himself had said earlier: ‘Because I have well cultivated the four bases of supernormal power, I can, should I wish to abide for an aeon or for more than an aeon, abide just as my mind intends.’ The Vaibhāṣikas speak thus: this shows that he now subdued the two Māras, the Māra of the aggregates and the Māra of death—for the World-Honored One had already subdued the Māra of the heavens and the Māra of the afflictions beneath the tree of awakening.

The incidental discussion having ended, we return to the main discussion. The sorrow faculty and the last eight faculties beginning with confidence are all not maturation, because they are determinate (bearing a definite mark of wholesome or unwholesome). The remainder extend to both. What follows by implication is thereby established: namely that the seven faculties that are form, the mental faculty, and the four feelings apart from sorrow—these twelve faculties each extend to both classes, maturation and non-maturation.

As for the seven faculties that are form, those that come about through nourishment by food and the like are not maturation, and the rest are maturation. As for the mental faculty and the four feelings: those that are wholesome or defiled, and those included in the modes of deportment (walking, standing, sitting, and lying down), in the fields of craft (the skilled arts), and in the mind capable of transformation, are correspondingly not maturation, and the rest are maturation.

(Someone asks:) If the sorrow faculty is not maturation, how is this sūtra to be reconciled? As the sūtra says: ‘There are three kinds of karma—karma conducive to the feeling of joy, karma conducive to the feeling of sorrow, and karma conducive to the feeling of equanimity.’ Answer: if ‘conducive’ is said with reference to being ‘associated with’ that feeling, there is no fault—it means that the karma is associated with sorrow and is therefore called karma conducive to the feeling of sorrow, just as contact associated with pleasure is called contact conducive to the feeling of pleasure. (It is not being said that sorrow is the maturation-result of that karma.)

(Objection:) If so, karma conducive to the feeling of joy and karma conducive to the feeling of equanimity should be explained in the same way, since one and the same sūtra states them. Answer: explain them as you wish; it does me no harm—whether explained as maturation or as association, there is no fault in the reasoning, and I am left with no difficulty from which there is no escape.

(Question:) In reconciling the sūtra text in this way, what then is the real reason? Why is sorrow not maturation? Answer: because sorrow arises through discriminating the various matters that are not to one’s liking, and when it ceases it likewise depends on discrimination; maturation is not so (maturation arises and ceases spontaneously).

(Objection:) If so, the joy faculty too should not be maturation, for it likewise arises through discrimination and ceases through discrimination.

(The Sarvāstivādins counter:) If the sorrow faculty were accepted as maturation, then after committing karma of immediate retribution sorrow arises at once—and that karma would then have to be said to have already ripened into its result at that very moment (which is unreasonable). (The opponent gives a counter-instance:) The joy faculty should be pressed in exactly the same way: if the joy faculty is accepted as maturation, then after performing an outstanding meritorious deed joy arises at once, and that karma too would have to be said to have already ripened into its result at that moment.

The Vaibhāṣikas all speak thus: because one who is already free of desire has no sorrow faculty, whereas maturation is not so (maturation does not disappear on account of freedom from desire), sorrow is not maturation.

(Objection:) If so, something should be said about the maturation joy faculty of a being free of desire—by what characteristic is it known that it is still present? (Answer:) Whatever characteristic obtains on that side, the characteristic on this side may be known in the same way: that is, since a wholesome joy faculty may still be present at this station, an indeterminate maturation joy faculty should likewise be known by inference not to be absent. As for the sorrow faculty at this station, no kind of it whatsoever can be present, and so it is definitely not maturation.

The eight faculties beginning with the eye, in a good destiny, are the maturation of wholesome karma, and in a bad destiny the maturation of unwholesome karma. The mental faculty, whether in a good or a bad destiny, is the maturation brought about by karma of both kinds. The joy, pleasure, and equanimity faculties, in whatever destiny, are the maturation of wholesome karma. The pain faculty, whether in a good or a bad destiny, is the maturation of unwholesome karma. If in a good destiny there is a person of both sexes, this too is said only with reference to the ‘place’ of the faculty—the place upon which those two faculties depend is brought about by unwholesome karma; it is not that unwholesome karma can bring about the entity of a faculty, and the faculties that are form in a good destiny are still drawn forth by wholesome karma.

Maturation and the rest have now been explained. Among the twenty-two faculties, how many have maturation and how many do not have maturation? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 11〕The Gate of Having and Not Having Maturation

Stanza: The sorrow faculty definitely has maturation; the first eight faculties and the last three do not have maturation; the mental faculty, the remaining four feelings, and confidence and the rest each extend to both.

Treatise: As was disputed above, the sorrow faculty should be known definitely to have maturation. The word ‘definitely’ in the stanza rests on two senses, ‘only’ and ‘out of turn’—it is meant to show that the sorrow faculty only has maturation (there being no share of it that lacks maturation), and, because it possesses two features at once, that it is stated ahead of its turn. To possess two features means that sorrow is neither indeterminate (for it arises from forceful volition) nor without outflows (for it belongs only to the unconcentrated levels). It is for this reason that ‘the sorrow faculty definitely has maturation’ is stated ahead of its turn.

The first eight faculties beginning with the eye, together with the last three, definitely do not have maturation—the first eight because they are indeterminate, the last three because they are without outflows. The remainder extend to both, and what follows by implication is thereby established: namely the mental faculty, the remaining four feelings, and confidence and the rest (the word ‘and the rest’ takes in diligence and the other four faculties)—these ten faculties each extend to both classes.

Mind, pleasure, joy, and equanimity, if unwholesome, or if wholesome and with outflows, have maturation; if indeterminate or without outflows, they do not have maturation. The pain faculty, if wholesome or unwholesome, has maturation; if indeterminate, it does not. The five faculties beginning with confidence, if with outflows, have maturation; if without outflows, they do not.

Having maturation and the rest have now been explained. Among the twenty-two faculties, how many are wholesome, how many unwholesome, and how many indeterminate? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 12〕The Gate of the Three Ethical Qualities

Stanza: Only the last eight faculties are wholesome; the sorrow faculty extends to the wholesome and the unwholesome; the mental faculty and the remaining feelings extend to all three qualities; the first eight faculties are indeterminate only.

Treatise: The eight faculties beginning with confidence are invariably wholesome. Although these eight stand later in the enumeration, they are stated first because the discussion carries on from what precedes. The sorrow faculty extends only to the wholesome and the unwholesome. The mental faculty and the remaining feelings each extend to all three qualities—wholesome, unwholesome, and indeterminate. The eight faculties beginning with the eye are indeterminate only.

Wholesome, unwholesome, and the rest have now been explained. Among the twenty-two faculties, how many belong to the desire realm, how many to the form realm, and how many to the formless realm? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 13〕The Gate of Realm Affiliation

Stanza: The desire, form, and formless realms exclude, in order, the last three; the form realm further excludes female, male, sorrow, and pain; the formless realm further excludes the five faculties that are form together with joy and pleasure.

Treatise: The desire realm excludes the last three faculties without outflows, because those three faculties are unbound to any realm; from this it is known that only nineteen faculties belong to the desire realm.

The form realm, as before, excludes the three faculties without outflows and further excludes the four faculties male, female, sorrow, and pain; from this it is known that fifteen faculties extend to belonging to the form realm as well.

Why are the female and male faculties excluded? Because the form realm is already free of the dharmas of sexual desire, and because possessing female and male faculties would make the bodily form unsightly. (Someone objects:) If so, why does the sūtra speak of ‘male’ there? (Counter-question:) Where is this said? (Answer:) It is said in a sūtra. As the sūtra says: ‘There is no such principle and no such possibility that a female body should be the Great Brahmā; there is such a principle and such a possibility that a male body should be the Great Brahmā.’ (Reconciliation:) That refers to another kind of male appearance, namely the features possessed by a male body in the desire realm (it is not that the form realm really has a male faculty).

Why is there no pain faculty? Because bodies in the form realm are pure and subtle (not a support for pain), and because there are no unwholesome dharmas there (no object of pain). Why is there no sorrow faculty? Because calm abiding moistens the continuum of body and mind (not a support for sorrow), and because there is definitely nothing there that harms or injures (no object of sorrow).

The formless realm, as before, excludes the three faculties without outflows together with female, male, sorrow, and pain, and further excludes the five faculties that are form together with the joy faculty and the pleasure faculty; from this it is known that only eight faculties extend to belonging to the formless realm—namely mind, life, equanimity, and the five beginning with confidence.

Belonging to the desire realm and the rest have now been explained. Among the twenty-two faculties, how many are abandoned through seeing, how many abandoned through cultivation, and how many not subject to abandonment? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 14〕The Gate of the Three Modes of Abandonment

Stanza: The mental faculty and three feelings extend to all three; the sorrow faculty extends to what is abandoned through seeing and through cultivation; nine faculties are abandoned through cultivation only; and five are either abandoned through cultivation or not subject to abandonment.

Treatise: Mind, joy, pleasure, and equanimity each extend to all three, because each may be abandoned through seeing, abandoned through cultivation, or not subject to abandonment. The sorrow faculty extends only to what is abandoned through seeing and through cultivation, because it is not without outflows. The seven faculties that are form, the life faculty, and the pain faculty are abandoned through cultivation only—because they are not defiled, are not produced by the six kinds of affliction, and are all with outflows. The five faculties beginning with confidence are either abandoned through cultivation or not subject to abandonment—because they are not defiled (and so are not abandoned through seeing) and extend to both with outflows and without outflows. The last three faculties are not subject to abandonment only, because all are without outflows, and a dharma without fault is not something to be abandoned.

The distinctions of meaning under the several gates have now been explained. In which realm, and how many maturation faculties, are first obtained? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 15〕The Gate of the Maturation Faculties Obtained at Birth

Stanza: In the desire realm, birth from the womb, from an egg, and from moisture first obtain two maturation faculties; birth by transformation first obtains six, seven, or eight; the form realm first obtains six; the upper realm obtains the life faculty only.

Treatise: In the desire realm, birth from the womb, from an egg, and from moisture, at the first moment of taking birth, obtain only the two maturation faculties of body and life, because in these three modes of birth the faculties arise gradually.

(Question:) Why are the mental faculty and the equanimity faculty not obtained at that time? (Answer:) Because the mind at the moment of continuing into birth is necessarily defiled (a defiled mind is not maturation, and so is not counted among the maturation faculties).

Birth by transformation obtains six, seven, or eight faculties at its first stage: one without sexual form (having neither female nor male faculty) first obtains six, as with the humans at the beginning of an aeon. Which six? Eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and life. One with a single sexual form first obtains seven, as with the gods. One with both sexual forms first obtains eight. (Question:) Are there then beings of both sexes who take birth by transformation? (Answer:) Within the bad destinies birth by transformation with both sexes is admitted.

The first obtaining of faculties in the desire realm having been stated, next come the form and formless realms. In the desire realm desire predominates, and so only ‘desire’ is said; in the form realm form predominates, and so only ‘form’ is said. The sūtra too says: ‘Peaceful liberations that transcend form and the formless.’ The form realm first obtains six maturation faculties, as stated above for one without sexual form born by transformation. ‘The upper realm obtains life only’—in the formless realm concentration predominates and birth predominates, and so the word ‘upper’ is used; in the formless realm the maturation faculty first obtained is the life faculty alone and nothing else.

The first obtaining of maturation faculties has now been stated. In which realm, and how many faculties, cease last at the moment of death? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 16〕The Gate of the Faculties That Cease at Death

Stanza: The faculties that cease at the moment of dying—three in the formless realm, eight in the form realm; in the desire realm ten, nine, or eight for one who dies all at once, and only four for one who dies gradually; if one dies with a wholesome mind, add in each case the five beginning with confidence.

Treatise: When life is about to end in the formless realm, the three faculties life, mind, and equanimity cease last. When life is about to end in the form realm, those same three together with the five beginning with the eye—these eight cease last—because all who are born by transformation are necessarily born with their faculties complete and die with them complete.

For one whose life ends all at once in the desire realm, ten, nine, or eight faculties cease last: for a person of both sexes, ten faculties cease last, namely the female and male faculties together with the preceding eight; for one of a single sex, nine cease last, one of female and male being excluded; for one without sexual form, eight cease last—that is, without female and male, only the preceding eight.

What has been said above is stated with reference to dying all at once. If one dies gradually, only four faculties are relinquished last—that is, when life ends gradually in the desire realm, body, life, mind, and equanimity cease last; and there is definitely no principle by which these four cease one before another (they must cease together).

What has been said above should be known to refer only to those who die with a defiled or an indeterminate mind. If one dies with a wholesome mind in any of the three realms, the five faculties beginning with confidence are necessarily all present, and so to every station stated above the five beginning with confidence should be added in number—that is, in the formless realm the count rises to eight, and as far as gradual death in the desire realm it rises to nine; the counts in between may be known by the same reasoning.

In this great section analyzing the faculties, every dharma concerning the faculties should be pondered. Among the twenty-two faculties, how many can attain which fruit of the ascetic life? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 17〕The Gate of the Faculties Used in Attaining the Fruits

Stanza: Nine faculties attain the two fruits at the two edges; the two middle fruits use seven, eight, or nine faculties; eleven faculties attain arhatship—and that is said with reference to what may be present within a single body.

Treatise: ‘Edges’ in the stanza means the fruit of stream-entry and the fruit of arhatship, because among the four fruits of the ascetic life they stand first and last. ‘Middle’ means the fruit of once-return and the fruit of non-return, because set against the first and the last they lie in between.

The first fruit, stream-entry, is attained by nine faculties: namely the mental faculty and the equanimity faculty, the five beginning with confidence, the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known, and the faculty of what is known—nine in all. The faculty of coming to know what is not yet known is on the uninterrupted path, the faculty of what is known on the path of liberation; these two aid one another in attaining the first fruit—serving, in that order, as the drawing cause and the supporting cause with respect to the attainment of release from bondage.

The fruit of arhatship too is attained by nine faculties: namely the mental faculty, the five beginning with confidence, the faculty of what is known, the faculty of full knowledge, and any one taken from among joy, pleasure, and equanimity—nine in all. The faculty of what is known is on the uninterrupted path, the faculty of full knowledge on the path of liberation; these two aid one another in attaining the last fruit—serving, in that order, as the drawing cause and the supporting cause with respect to the attainment of release from bondage.

The two middle fruits are attained, as the case may be, by seven, eight, or nine faculties. Why?

Take first the fruit of once-return. One who realizes it in sequence attains it by the mundane path through seven faculties, namely the mental faculty and the equanimity faculty and the five beginning with confidence; by the supramundane path he attains it through eight faculties, namely the seven just named plus the faculty of what is known as the eighth. One who has become free of the craving of desire in double measure and so realizes it by leaping over attains it through nine faculties, as with the fruit of stream-entry.

For the fruit of non-return, one who realizes it in sequence attains it by the mundane path through seven faculties and by the supramundane path through eight, just as with attaining the fruit of once-return in sequence. One who has become wholly free of the craving of desire and realizes it by leaping over attains it through nine faculties, just as with attaining the fruit of once-return by leaping over.

Though this is so in general, there is still a difference within it: because the matter differs according to the level, any one of pleasure, joy, and equanimity may be taken; whereas in the case stated above of ‘attaining the earlier fruits by leaping over’ there is only the single equanimity faculty (pleasure and joy not being included).

Again, for one who realizes the fruit of non-return in sequence: if on the ninth path of liberation he enters a fundamental level, then by the mundane path he attains it through eight faculties—because his uninterrupted path is associated with equanimous feeling while his path of liberation has joyful feeling besides, and these two aid one another in attaining the third fruit; with respect to the attainment of release from bondage they serve as the two kinds of cause, as stated above. By the supramundane path he attains it through nine faculties—the eight as before plus the faculty of what is known as the ninth, since it is present on both the uninterrupted path and the path of liberation.

(Someone objects:) Did not the root Abhidharma (the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom) ask ‘by how many faculties is arhatship attained?’ and answer ‘by eleven faculties’? How is it that you say here it is attained by nine?

(Answer:) In actual fact the fourth fruit is attained by nine faculties only. The root treatise says eleven with reference to what ‘may be present within a single body.’ That is: it is admitted that there may be such a person who, after falling repeatedly from the station beyond training, realizes the fruit of arhatship again and again with any one of pleasure, joy, and equanimity present (so that eleven faculties are used in all, counting earlier and later occasions together). It is for this reason that the root treatise says eleven faculties. Yet there is no principle by which three feelings arise at one time, and so it is said here that it is definitely attained by nine faculties.

(Question:) Why is the same not said with regard to the fruit of non-return? (Answer:) Because none attains the fruit of non-return with the pleasure faculty, whereas a principle of falling away does exist afterwards; nor is there re-attainment by the pleasure faculty after falling away (since one who has first become free of desire and realizes the third fruit by leaping over has no principle of falling back)—for this fruit of freedom from desire, attained by both the mundane and the supramundane paths, is exceedingly firm.

Now it should be pondered: which faculties does one possess, and among those faculties how many are necessarily possessed? The stanza says:

〔Stanzas 18–20〕The Gate of Necessary Possession

Stanza: One who possesses life, mind, or equanimity necessarily possesses three faculties in each case; one who possesses the pleasure faculty or the body faculty necessarily possesses four in each case; one who possesses the eye and the rest, or the joy faculty, necessarily possesses five in each case; one who possesses the pain faculty necessarily possesses seven; one who possesses the female, the male, or the sorrow faculty, or confidence and the rest, possesses eight in each case; the last two faculties without outflows each carry eleven, and the first faculty without outflows carries thirteen.

Treatise: Whoever possesses any one among the three faculties life, mind, and equanimity necessarily possesses all three—there is no principle by which one of these three could be lacking while the others were still possessed. Apart from these three, the remaining faculties are all indefinite: they may or may not be possessed.

Among them: the four faculties eye, ear, nose, and tongue are definitely not possessed by one born in the formless realm; and one born in the desire realm who has not yet obtained them, or who has lost them, does not possess them either. The body faculty is definitely not possessed only by one born in the formless realm. The two faculties female and male are definitely not possessed by one born in the two upper realms; and one born in the desire realm who has not yet obtained them or who has lost them does not possess them either. The pleasure faculty is definitely not possessed by an ordinary being born in the fourth meditative absorption or in the formless realm. The joy faculty is definitely not possessed by an ordinary being born in the third or fourth meditative absorption or in the formless realm. The pain faculty is definitely not possessed by one born in the form or formless realm. The sorrow faculty is definitely not possessed by anyone free of the craving of desire. The five faculties beginning with confidence are definitely not possessed by one whose wholesome roots are cut off. The first faculty without outflows (the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known) is definitely not possessed by any ordinary being or by one already established in a fruit. The second faculty without outflows (the faculty of what is known) is definitely not possessed by any ordinary being, nor by one on the path of seeing, nor by one beyond training. The last faculty without outflows (the faculty of full knowledge) is definitely not possessed by any ordinary being or by one still in training. At the stations not excluded by the conditions above, it should be known, as stated before, that those faculties are necessarily possessed.

If one possesses the pleasure faculty, one necessarily possesses four faculties—life, mind, equanimity, and this pleasure faculty. If one possesses the body faculty, one likewise necessarily possesses four—life, mind, equanimity, and this body faculty. If one possesses the eye faculty, one necessarily possesses five—life, mind, equanimity, the body faculty, and the eye faculty. For the ear, nose, and tongue faculties it should be known that there are likewise five—the first four as in the case of the eye, the fifth being that faculty itself.

If one possesses the joy faculty, one likewise necessarily possesses five—life, mind, equanimity, the pleasure faculty, and the joy faculty. (Question:) One born on the level of the second meditative absorption who has not yet obtained the third—having relinquished the lower level and not yet obtained the upper—which pleasure faculty does he possess? (Answer:) It should be said that he possesses the defiled pleasure faculty of the third meditative absorption; the rest he has not yet obtained.

If one possesses the pain faculty, one necessarily possesses seven—the body faculty, the life faculty, the mental faculty, and the four feelings apart from sorrow. If one possesses the female faculty, one necessarily possesses eight—the seven as stated for the pain faculty, with the female faculty as the eighth. If one possesses the male faculty, one likewise necessarily possesses eight—the seven as stated for the pain faculty, with the male faculty as the eighth. If one possesses the sorrow faculty, one likewise necessarily possesses eight—the seven as stated for the pain faculty, with the sorrow faculty as the eighth. If one possesses confidence and the rest, one likewise possesses eight in each case—life, mind, equanimity, and the five beginning with confidence.

If one possesses the faculty of full knowledge, one necessarily possesses eleven faculties—life and mind, pleasure, joy, and equanimity, the five beginning with confidence, and the faculty of full knowledge. If one possesses the faculty of what is known, one likewise necessarily possesses eleven—the ten as stated above plus the faculty of what is known. If one possesses the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known, one necessarily possesses thirteen—body, life, mind, pain, pleasure, joy, equanimity, the five beginning with confidence, and the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known.

How many faculties, then, does one possess who possesses fewest? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 21〕The Gate of the Fewest Faculties Possessed

Stanza: Fewest is eight—one without wholesome roots possesses the five feelings, body, life, and mind; a fool (an ordinary being) born in the formless realm possesses the wholesome (the five beginning with confidence) together with life, mind, and equanimity.

Treatise: One whose wholesome roots are already cut off is called “without wholesome roots.” If he possesses fewest, he still possesses eight faculties—namely the five feeling faculties together with body, life, and mind. ‘Feeling’ means what receives, because it takes in; or else it is so named because receiving is its very nature—just as what is complete in nature is named by the word ‘complete.’

Just as one whose wholesome roots are cut off possesses fewest at eight faculties, so a fool born in the formless realm likewise possesses eight. ‘Fool’ designates an ordinary being, because he has not yet seen the truths. Which eight? The five faculties beginning with confidence together with the life, mind, and equanimity faculties. The five faculties beginning with confidence are invariably wholesome, and so are called ‘the wholesome’ as a class. (Question:) If so, the three faculties without outflows should be included as well (for they too are wholesome). (Answer:) No—for the statement is made with reference to ‘eight faculties,’ and what is spoken of is ‘a fool born in the formless realm’ (an ordinary being has no faculty without outflows).

How many faculties, then, does one possess who possesses most? The stanza says:

〔Stanza 22〕The Gate of the Most Faculties Possessed

Stanza: Most is nineteen faculties—a person of both sexes excludes the three pure faculties; a noble one not yet free of desire excludes two pure faculties and one sexual form.

Treatise: A person possessing both sexes has all the faculties beginning with the eye complete; excluding the three faculties without outflows, he possesses the remaining nineteen. What is without outflows is called “pure” because it is free of the two bonds. A person of both sexes is necessarily an ordinary being of the desire realm and is not yet free of the craving of desire, and so has nineteen faculties.

(Question:) Is it only such a person who has nineteen faculties, or is there another besides? (Answer:) A noble one not yet free of desire also has nineteen—that is, a noble one still in training who is not yet free of the craving of desire possesses at most nineteen faculties as well, except that what he excludes is two faculties without outflows and one sexual form. If he abides on the path of seeing, he excludes the faculty of what is known and the faculty of full knowledge; if he abides on the path of cultivation, he excludes the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known and the faculty of full knowledge. One of the two faculties female and male is excluded, because no noble one is of both sexes.

Closing of the fascicle: Because the distinction between faculties and non-faculties arose in the analysis of the elements, the twenty-two faculties have on that occasion been extensively analyzed to their conclusion.

義疏Exposition

界品剛剛把十八界一一列完,卷三一開口卻是一個很小的問題:「即於此中根是何義?」——「根」這個字,到底什麼意思?

一部論的性格,常常就在這種地方露出來。世親不先說有幾根,先問「根」是什麼;答案也只有六個字:「最勝自在光顯名根」。頌疏把這六個字拆成三層,說「根體勝故名為最勝,根用勝故名為自在也」,體用雙勝才叫光顯。光記則從聲明學上拆,說「最勝、自在是字界,光顯是字緣」——字界是詞根、字緣是詞尾,合起來才成一個「增上」之義。

「增上」二字是這一卷的鑰匙。它不是『重要』,也不是「有作用」。論主自己下了定義:「夫增上用謂勝自在」——要在那件事上壓得住、作得了主,才算增上。所以底下一切分別,問的都不是『這是什麼東西』,而是『在這件事上,誰說了算』。

也因此,這一卷的體例是先立、再改立、再別立,然後用六道門與六種雜分別把二十二根從頭到尾篩一遍。頌疏總結全卷的骨架是五段——釋根義、明根廢立、明根體、辨諸門、雜分別。底下十九節,就依這個骨架走。

一、五根管四件事,四根管兩件事,五受八根管染淨兩邊〔正1〕

先問:說眼根是「根」,憑什麼?答案不是『因為能看見』,而是四件事:「一莊嚴身、二導養身、三生識等、四不共事」。眼耳沒有了,「謂若盲聾身醜陋故」,身相就殘;有眼耳,才能「謂因見聞避險難故」,身體才養得住;眼耳能發起眼耳二識,能各別見色聞聲——四件事上都作得了主,這才叫根。鼻舌身同此,只是導養一項換成受用段食。

女男命意四根各管兩件事。女男根管「有情異」與「分別異」,論主自釋:「有情異者,由此二根令諸有情女男類別」,「分別異者,由此二根形相言音乳房等別」。光記在這裡替我們分了一刀,說「前有情異約總相,後分別異約別相」——前者說類別,後者說相貌。命根管眾同分之「能續及能持」;意根管「能續後有及自在隨行」。樂等五受管雜染邊,「貪等隨眠所隨增故」;信等八根管清淨邊,「諸清淨法隨生長故」。

最易讀漏的是頭兩個字。頌起句作「傳說五於四」——「傳說」不是湊字。長行末尾也照樣收一句「毘婆沙師傳說如此」。古德於這二字讀出論主與所述之說的距離:寶疏總判「言傳說者,顯己不信」,於本卷末句下又標「第四結上所說,是毘婆沙師也」,並引《順正理》「初傳說言:顯樂後說」而斷之曰「顯世親師樂後說也」——論主心許的是後出的異說,不是毘婆沙師這一路。此讀出於唐疏,非論文自道。這一卷底下還會再遇見好幾次,讀俱舍第一課就是留意這種用字。

二、意根憑什麼能接上下一輩子——一段經證與一首偈〔引頌·心能導世間〕

先問:命根管一期生命的相續,那意根的「能續後有」又管什麼?論主不自己說理,直接搬經:中有現前投胎時,「時健達縛於二心內隨一現前,謂或愛俱、或恚俱等」——接上下一期的那一念,不是別的,就是意。至於「自在隨行」,也搬經,而且搬的是一首偈:「心能導世間,心能遍攝受,如是心一法,皆自在隨行。」

這裡要排一個誤解。這首偈是長行裡引來作證的經頌,不是本論的本頌;本論的本頌是那二十二首五言。論主凡引經頌,前面一定有「如契經言」「如有頌言」這樣的徵語,這是判本頌與引頌的機械標記,不必憑義理猜。

落在讀法上:一部以「法」為單位的毘曇,講到有情如何從這一生接到下一生時,交出來的答案居然是「心一法,皆自在隨行」——四根之中意根最後說,卻是分量最重的一根。往後唯識立末那、立阿賴耶,所處理的正是這一句話留下的空缺:既然是心接住了後有,那麼在兩期之間、在無心定中,接住它的又是誰。

三、換一套理由重立同樣的二十二根〔正2–4〕

先問:前面四件事、兩件事講得好好的,為什麼馬上有人推翻?因為有餘師說:避險難是識的功勞不是眼的功勞——「識了方能避於險難」;見色也不離識,所以「不共事」立不住。四事去了兩事,眼等就不成根了。

於是換一套。新的第一條理由是「了自境者,謂六識身」——眼等五根對能了別各別境的識有增上,意根對能了別一切境的識有增上,六根因此立。有人立刻反問:色聲香味也助成識,為什麼不算根?論主答得極乾脆:「境於識中無增上用」,接著給出判準——一個眼根能為了別種種色的諸識作通因,識又隨著眼根而明昧;色境兩點都反過來。這是全論最漂亮的一次「增上」示範:不是誰參與了,是誰說了算。

第二條理由是「從身立二根」。女男根體性不離身根,「身一分中立此名故」,只因它在女性男性上有增上,才從身根裡切出來。頌疏在「作業」「志樂」二字下給了很具體的例子,說女性「作業者,縫衣等也。志樂者,樂脂粉也」,男性「作業者,書寫等業也。志樂者,樂弓馬也」——古德舉的是七八世紀的風俗,我們讀的是那個判準:性別之為根,落在整套生活形態的分歧上,不只在形體。

第三條理由把命根、五受、信等五、後三根一併收進來:住由命根、雜染由五受、清淨由信等五、後後道與涅槃由三無漏根。

四、六個尺度一次收攏——為什麼無明與手足不能算根〔正5〕

先問:照『有增上就立根』這條走,會走到哪裡去?論主自己把難處攤開:無明對行有增上,該立根;語具對說話、手足對拿取行走、大小便處對排洩生樂都有增上,也該立根。若照單全收,「根」這個概念就爛掉了。

論主的回答是一首頌六個尺度:「心所依者,眼等六根」——這是第一個尺度;此依之差別由女男根,此一期之住由命根,此之成雜染由五受,此清淨之資糧由信等五,此清淨之成由後三根。六格填滿,論主一句收束:「由此立根事皆究竟」。

排誤:這六個尺度不是六條並列的標準,是一條線。它先問『心靠什麼站住』,再問『這個依有什麼差別』『能撐多久』『往哪邊倒』『靠什麼翻身』『翻到哪裡為止』。無明有增上,卻不在這條線上任何一格;手足有力用,也不在。所以論主答責難時不是逐條駁,而是說它們「非增上」——寶疏在此另補一刀,說內六處是有情本故是心所依,「外六處非有情本故非心所依」,內外一簡,語具手足自然出局。

落地:這一頌是全卷的定義閘。往後諸門所篩的,都只是這六格裡已經站住的二十二個。

五、還有第三套講法——流轉還滅各配四義〔正6〕

先問:同樣二十二根,還能怎麼排?餘師說能。論主標明「或言顯此是餘師意,約流轉還滅立二十二根」——「或」字一出,就知道底下不是自宗。

這一套只用四個字:所依、生、住、受用。流轉這一邊:所依是眼等六根,生由女男根,住由命根,受用由五受——恰好十四。還滅那一邊照樣四義:所依是信等五根,三無漏根之中第一個令生、第二個令住、第三個令受用——恰好八。十四加八,論主收一句「根量由此無減無增」。

排誤:這不是『另一個學派的錯誤說法』被列出來挨打。論主既沒有破它,還說「即由此緣經立次第」——經中二十二根的排列次序,正好合這一套。俱舍記錄異說時常常如此:兩造並存,讀者自己看哪一套更能解釋經文的編排。

落地:兩套排法的差別,其實是兩種看有情的眼光。前一套是靜態的解剖——心、依、住、染、淨;這一套是動態的旅程——生、住、用、翻身。同一批零件,換一個問題就換一張圖。學會這一手,讀往後六因四緣、業品隨眠品都用得上。

六、三受為什麼要開成五受,而三無漏根為什麼共用九根〔正7·正8〕

先問:受不是苦、樂、不苦不樂三種嗎,怎麼變成五種?論主的刀口在「身」與「心」。「身謂身受,依身起故,即五識相應受」;身上的不悅叫苦根——「言不悅者是損惱義」;身上的悅叫樂根——「所言悅者是攝益義」。心上的不悅另立一根,叫憂:「意識相應能損惱受,是心不悅,名曰憂根」。心上的悅本該叫喜,但第三靜慮是例外:那裡沒有身受,「第三定中無有身受,五識無故心悅名樂」,而且那份心悅「安靜,離喜貪故唯名樂根」;下三地的心悅「麁動有喜貪故,唯名喜根」。

那捨受呢?苦樂憂喜都身心分家了,捨為什麼不分?論主的理由極素樸:「此受在身心,同無分別故」。他還補了一條經驗證據——「在心苦樂多分別生,在身不然,隨境力故」,而且阿羅漢身上也照樣如此;捨則「無分別任運而生」,身心一個樣,所以合為一根。光記把這一刀說得更直白,釋此云「此捨受在身、心,同無分別,故不別立」。

這是全卷最值得記住的一個手法:分不分家,不看名字,看有沒有分別介入。

後半頌接著立三無漏根。體是同樣九根——意、樂、喜、捨、信等五;換的是位置。見道上「有未曾知當知行轉故,說彼名未知當知」;修道上已無未曾知,只是「即於彼境復數了知,是故說彼名為已知」;無學道上「知己已知故名為知,有此知者名為具知」。光記在此把見道的量給死了,釋此云「知者是智,謂在見道十五剎那」。

排誤:三無漏根不是三樣新東西。同一組九根,因為所處的道位不同而得三個名字——這正是本卷『根=作得了主的位置』這一義的最好註腳。

七、有漏無漏門——順帶一場關於信等五根的爭論〔正9〕

先問:二十二根裡哪些是無漏?答:只有後三根。論主順手釋名——「體唯無漏是無垢義。垢之與漏名異體同」。七有色根(眼等五加女男)與命、憂、苦一向有漏;意、樂、喜、捨與信等五,兩邊都通。

有趣的是那句『兩邊都通』惹出一場爭論。有餘師說信等五根也只是無漏,並且搬世尊的話作證:完全沒有這五根的人「住外異生品」。論主的反駁分兩層。第一層:「此非誠證,依無漏根說此言故」——那句經是先依無漏信等五根建立聖位之後才說的。第二層更漂亮,把「異生」拆成兩種——「內謂不斷善根,外謂善根已斷」,經文說的是「外異生」,並不涵蓋一切凡夫。再加兩條經證:佛未轉法輪時已說世間有情有上中下諸根差別;又若信等唯是無漏,就不該有「集沒味過患出離」這種只施於有漏法的觀察。

落地:這一段示範了俱舍最典型的作業方式——不是比誰的宗派大,是逐字扣經文的適用範圍。讀到「有餘師說」四字,就該預備看論主如何拆解對方所引的經。

八、只有命根決定是異熟——連帶引出留壽捨壽的傍論〔正10〕

先問:二十二根裡,哪一個一定是過去業感來的?答只有一個:「唯一命根定是異熟」。

這一答立刻被自己絆住。阿羅漢能「留多壽行」,把命拉長;那被拉長的命根是誰的異熟?論主先引本論交代作法——布施衣鉢、發願、入第四邊際靜慮,出定時心念口言「諸我能感富異熟業,願皆轉招壽異熟果」,於是感富之業轉成感壽之果;捨壽行則反過來。接著錄妙音的解釋:是引色界大種入身,順壽則留、違壽則捨。最後論主自出一解:是把宿業所生諸根大種的住時勢分換掉,另引定力所起的勢分——「故此命根非是異熟,所餘一切皆是異熟」。

傍論並不到此為止。留壽是「為利益安樂他故,或為聖教久住世故」;能作此事的人也有嚴格範圍——「謂三洲人女男相續,不時解脫得邊際定諸阿羅漢」。命與壽有沒有分別?論主錄了三說而不裁,其中一說徑引本論「云何命根?謂三界壽」。最後一句「傍論已竟,正論應辯」,才把話頭拉回來。

排誤:不要把這一段讀成神通異事。它真正在問的是——一個由業決定的量,能不能被定改寫?論主給的答案是『換勢分』,而不是『改業』;業果的原則沒有讓步。

九、一首偈裡的死亡態度〔引頌·梵行妙成立〕

先問:捨壽行是什麼心情?論主在說完「或為病等苦逼自身」之後,只引了一首頌:「梵行妙成立,聖道已善修,壽盡時歡喜,猶如捨眾病。」

這首偈同樣是引頌,不是本頌,前有「如有頌言」為徵。四句裡前二句是條件、後二句是結果——梵行立、聖道修,然後壽盡時才歡喜。次序不能倒過來讀成『因為厭世所以歡喜』。

落地:一部通篇在數法相的論,在這裡忽然給了一個比喻——放下一身的病。二十二根講到這裡,恰好是命根那一節;論主用一首舊偈提醒:這些數目最後要落在一個人怎麼面對自己壽命將盡上。全卷再無第二處這樣的抒情,故值得停一下。

十、憂根決定有異熟——並且它為什麼被提前講〔正11〕

先問:上一門說憂根不是異熟,這一門怎麼又說憂根有異熟?兩句不衝突:前者問憂是不是果,後者問憂會不會招果。這是全卷最容易混的一組門,務必分清「是異熟」與「有異熟」。

論主說憂「定有異熟」,並且解釋頌裡為什麼要下一個「定」字——「依唯越義頌說定聲」。「唯」是說憂只有有異熟這一種,沒有無異熟的份;「越」是說它被越次提前講。為什麼越次?因為它兼具兩義——「憂非無記,強思起故;亦非無漏,唯散地故」。既非無記、又非無漏,那就只剩下有異熟一條路。

其餘的:眼等前八無異熟因為無記,後三無異熟因為無漏;意根、其餘四受、信等五共十根,善惡有漏者有異熟,無記無漏者無異熟。

落地:「唯」與「越」兩個字,是讀頌文的技術。頌是五言二十字,字字有職務;一個「定」字既標唯、又標越次,這種密度正是本頌被稱作聰明論的地方。往後讀頌,遇到看似冗餘的虛字,先問它擔了什麼職務。

十一、善不善無記門——一門三行字,卻藏著一個編排問題〔正12〕

先問:二十二根的性質怎麼分?答很短:信等八根一向善,憂根通善與不善,意根與其餘四受通三性,眼等八根唯無記。

短歸短,論主卻停下來解釋了一件編排上的小事:「信等八根一向是善,數次雖居後,乘前故先說」——信等八根在二十二根的序列裡排在最後,頌文卻把它放在第一句講。理由是「乘前」:上一門的長行末後正說到信等五根的有異熟、無異熟,光記釋作「乘次前文明信等五文勢便故」——話頭順著這股文勢下來,就先接這八根。

排誤:憂根「唯通善不善性」——它不通無記。這一條與上一門的「非無記,強思起故」正好對得上;兩門之間是互相扣住的,不是各說各的。

落地:一部論的頌文排序,有時服從法數的自然次第,有時服從上下文的接續。讀者若拿頌次去反推法數次第,就會被誤導。這也解釋了為什麼三疏都要先出科判再釋文——科判正是為了防這種錯位。

十二、三界繫門——色界為什麼沒有女男根〔正13〕

先問:二十二根分屬三界,怎麼分?答用減法。欲界除後三無漏,「由彼三根唯不繫故」,剩十九;色界再除女男憂苦,剩十五;無色界再除五色根與喜樂,剩八——意、命、捨與信等五。

減法之外,論主一一給理由。色界除女男,理由是「色界已離婬欲法故、由女男根身醜陋故」。這裡立刻有人問:那經上為什麼說大梵是男?論主搬經:「無處無容女身為梵,有處有容男身為梵」;他的會通是——那是另有一種男相,就是欲界男身所有的相貌,不是說色界真有男根。無苦根因為「身淨妙故,又彼無有不善法故」——一句說沒有苦的所依,一句說沒有苦的境;無憂根因為「由奢摩他潤相續故,又彼定無惱害事故」——同樣是依與境兩面。

排誤:這一門是本卷校勘最熱鬧的一處。此頌首句在大正底本作「界」而明本作「繫」;第四句底本作「并除色喜樂」,而古德所引的同一句多作「并餘」。異讀並存,取捨不在此處作(詳見承衍)。讀者只須知道:頌文的字面在傳本之間確有出入,而這一門的義理——三界依次減根——並不因此翻轉。

十三、見修所斷門——最後三根為什麼連「斷」都談不上〔正14〕

先問:斷煩惱時,二十二根跟著被斷嗎?分三路。意、喜、樂、捨一一通三——見所斷、修所斷、非所斷都有。憂根「唯通見修所斷,非無漏故」。七色根、命根、苦根「唯修所斷,不染污故、非六生故、皆有漏故」——三個理由層層收緊:不是染污的所以不歸見道斷,不是六種煩惱所生的所以不隨見惑走,但畢竟有漏所以修道還要處理。信等五根或修所斷或非所斷,看它有漏無漏。最後三根「唯非所斷,皆無漏故」。

排誤:「非所斷」不是『斷不掉』,是『不在被斷之列』。論主給的理由是沒有過失的法不是所斷。把非所斷讀成頑強的煩惱,整門就翻反了。

落地:這一門是把二十二根接到修道論上的接口。往後賢聖品講見道十五心、修道九品,所用的正是這裡篩出來的根;此處若含糊,那裡就讀不動。到此,六道門篩完,論主收一句「已說諸門義類差別」。

十四、投胎那一刻,最先拿到幾根〔正15〕

先問:一個有情剛受生時,身上有幾根是異熟?答:欲界胎生、卵生、濕生「唯得身與命二異熟根,由此三生根漸起故」——眼耳鼻舌是後來才長的。

有人立刻追問:那意根、捨根呢?受生時心不是也在嗎?論主答「此續生時定染污故」——續生那一念是染污的,染污心不是異熟,所以不計入異熟根。這一答最容易漏掉,卻是全門的樞紐:問的是「異熟根」而不是『有沒有』。

化生不同,一出生諸根就齊:無形者得六(眼耳鼻舌身命),如劫初的人;一形者得七,如諸天;二形者得八。有人不信竟有二形受化生者,論主只答一句「惡趣容有二形化生」——正是把二形限在惡趣。色界如前欲界化生無形者所說得六;無色界則只得命根一種。

落地:這一門把抽象的二十二根按在最具體的一個時刻上——受生的那一剎那。往後世間品講中有入胎、業品講引業滿業,用的都是這一格。

十五、臨終那一刻,最後放下幾根〔正16〕

先問:死的時候諸根怎麼滅?無色界三根——命、意、捨最後滅;色界八根——前三加眼等五,因為「一切化生必具諸根而生死故」;欲界要看死法。頓死的:二形者滅十根,一形者九根,無形者八根。漸死的最後只捨四——身、命、意、捨,而且「此四必無前後滅義」,一定同時。

還有一個補正。以上都是就染心或無記心而死說的;「若在三界善心死時,信等五根必皆具有」,所以每一格都要再加五:無色界增至八,欲界漸終增至九,中間依此類推。

光記在這裡替我們解了一個字,釋此云「滅之言捨,最後死位體現在前,滅入過去令不現前故名為捨」——所謂滅,不是化為烏有,是現在的體落入過去、不再現前。

排誤:本門與上一門看似對稱,其實口徑不同——受生門只問異熟根,命終門則通三性。所以受生時意捨不算,命終時意捨要算。兩門並讀而不辨口徑,數目一定對不上。

十六、證四果各用幾根〔正17〕

先問:沙門四果各由幾根證得?論主先解頌裡的邊與中——「邊謂預流、阿羅漢果,於沙門果居初後故」,中則是一來與不還。預流由九根得:意、捨、信等五、未知當知、已知。關鍵在後兩根的分工——未知根在無間道、已知根在解脫道,「此二相資得最初果」。阿羅漢果也九根,換成已知在無間道、具知在解脫道,喜樂捨中隨取一。中間二果則七、八、九不定:依世間道七根,依出世道八根,超越證者九根。

這一門末尾有一場對本論的追問:《發智》問由幾根得阿羅漢,答十一根,為什麼這裡說九?論主的會通是——「實得第四,但由九根」,本論說十一是「依一身中容有故說」,就是同一個人數退數證,前後用到樂喜捨三受,合計才十一;而「然無一時三受俱起,是故今說定由九根」。

落地:這是全卷唯一一處論主與根本阿毘達磨正面對帳的地方,而他的解法不是改本論的數字,是分清「一時」與「一身」兩個口徑。讀毘曇時遇到數目打架,先查口徑,再談對錯。

十七、有一根就一定有另外幾根〔正18–20〕

先問:成就一根,能推出成就哪些根?論主給了一個底盤:「命、意、捨中隨成就一,彼定成就如是三根」——這三根同進同退,缺一不可。寶疏解此云「此三於一切處、時、位等皆定成也」。有了底盤,其餘就好算:成樂根或身根加一,共四;成眼耳鼻舌或喜根共五;成苦根共七(身命意加除憂之外的四受);成女、男、憂、信等各共八;成已知或具知共十一;成未知當知根共十三——多出的身與苦,是因為未知當知根必在欲界。

論主同時把「不成就」的條件排乾淨:眼耳鼻舌四根生無色界不成,身根生無色界不成,女男生上二界不成,樂根異生生第四定以上不成,喜根異生生三四定以上不成,苦根生上二界不成,憂根一切離欲貪者不成,信等五根斷善根者不成,三無漏根各有其不成之位。

排誤:這一門不是背誦表。它問的是諸根之間的蘊含關係——哪些是底盤,哪些是加項。看懂了底盤是命意捨,整張表自己就長出來了。

十八、最少能少到幾根〔正21〕

先問:一個有情最少剩幾根?答八。有兩種人剛好都是八,而內容完全不同。一種是「已斷善根名為無善」的人,他的八根是五受加身、命、意;論主順手釋「受」字——「受謂能受,能領納故」。另一種是「愚生無色界」的異生,他的八根是信等五加命、意、捨;論主釋「愚」字——「愚謂異生,未見諦故」。

有人問:信等五既然一向是善,那三無漏根不也是善,怎麼不算進來?論主答得極簡:這裡是依「八根」而說,而且說的是愚生無色界——異生沒有無漏根。

排誤:同樣是八,一個是欲界斷善的人、身受俱在而善根全無;一個是無色界的凡夫、善根宛然而身受俱無。數目相同,處境相反。若只記「極少八」三字,這一門就白讀了。

落地:這一節其實是全卷最好的一次示範——法數不是清單,是坐標。同一個數字落在不同的界、不同的性上,指的是完全不同的兩個人。

十九、最多能多到幾根,以及聖者為什麼反而不能滿〔正22〕

先問:誰成就的根最多?答十九。二形的人眼等諸根齊備,除三無漏,正好十九;論主釋無漏何以名淨——「無漏名淨,離二縛故」,並斷定「二形必是欲界異生,未離欲貪故有十九」。

只有這一種嗎?還有一種:未離欲的有學聖者,也是十九——他除的是二無漏根與一形。住見道者除已知與具知,住修道者除未知與具知;女男二根隨除一種,因為「以諸聖者無二形故」。

排誤:兩個十九,來路正好相反。二形之所以能到十九,是因為他還是凡夫、還帶著二形;聖者之所以只有十九,是因為他必定不是二形、且三無漏根一時只成就其一。根多不等於位高——這一卷用一個數字把這件事說完了。

落地:全卷至此收筆——「因分別界根非根差別,乘茲廣辯二十二根竟」。從「根是何義」問起,到『誰能成就最多』收束,中間走完六道門與六種雜分別。二十二個名目,量的是同一件事:在有情這一團相續裡,什麼地方作得了主。

讀這一卷的人可以帶走什麼

一是把「增上」當成一把尺。它不問誰在場,只問誰說了算。往後讀六因四緣的能作因、讀業品的引業滿業,這把尺一路都用得上。

二是留意論主的用字溫度。「傳說」「有說」「有餘師說」「毘婆沙師傳說如此」——這些不是套語;唐疏一致把它讀作世親在標示自己與所述之說的距離(寶疏:「言傳說者,顯己不信」)。

三是分清相鄰兩門的口徑。是異熟與有異熟、受生與命終、一時與一身——本卷有三組門都因口徑不同而數目相反,讀毘曇栽跟頭多半栽在這裡。

承衍:三疏之鏡

以上是本卷自身之義。此下另以古德之疏、異譯之本、系內之辯旁照——鏡非論,只是換幾種讀法看同一段文。本卷之特別,在於四疏之中神泰疏卷三適闕:泰疏現存目次列卷一、二、四、五、六、七、十七,卷三不在其列,故本卷無泰疏可繫。此處據實標闕,不以他卷之文充之。

三疏之科判互異。光記判根品為三大節——明二十二根、明俱生諸法、明六因四緣;寶疏則以頌數立節,說「此品總有七十四頌,分為三節」,初二十二頌正分別根。頌疏於品題下先立體用之序,說「界品明諸法體,根品明諸法用,依體起用,故次明根」。三家皆以卷四首為當品大文第二之始,故本卷正當大文第一。

異說之屬,三家不同。正2–4 那一段究竟出於誰?光記標「此下第二敘異師。有餘識見等家作如是說」,繫之於主張識見的一路;寶疏則明繫部派,說「初之一頌述婆沙師建立、第二三頌述曇無德建立」,並引真諦之說作經部;頌疏但作敘異說而不繫其人。三說並錄,不判。

信等五根唯無漏之異部,光記與寶疏同指其人,寶疏標「此敘化地部計」,光記更出其異名為分別論師。又寶疏於有漏無漏門下對本論之釋另有補簡,說「詳此釋義不盡。無漏無表亦色蘊攝,是無漏故」——這是古德對論文周延性的意見,不是論之所說。

留捨壽行一段,三家詳略最懸。光記與寶疏皆廣釋,光記於妙音之說明標「此即初師不正義也」並出二解以通宗;頌疏則於異熟門與有異熟門之間整段略去此傍論。詳略之差如此,本身即是一項可讀的事實。

眾賢之辯,與本卷界同。順正理論卷九〈辯差別品第二之一〉起句與俱舍同作因界已列諸根,末頌亦止於極多十九,其後即入俱生法——與本卷同起同止。眾賢正面立處與俱舍所取相同,如釋根名所本之「此增上義,界義顯成」,光記寶疏皆引之;又如還滅之義作「生死止息是還滅義,即是六處畢竟斷滅」。至於反破,本卷範圍內明標經主者四處:責亦爾之類顯,作「又經主釋亦爾言者,類顯一一各能為根,亦不應理」;責等言之異門,作「經主又釋等言為顯復有異門。云何異門」;責命根非異熟,作「而經主言由勝定力引取未曾諸根大種住時勢分,如此命根非是異熟,餘是異熟。此言非理」;憂非異熟則正面立,作「何緣定謂憂非異熟、此是異熟?不應理故」。又於色界無女男之由,眾賢不取身醜陋一說,作「有說:由此身醜陋故。此說不然,陰藏隱密非醜陋故,前說為善」,而釋梵王之為男作「離欲威猛似男用故」。二造之說各有其理,此處並錄,不判勝負。

頌文之二處異字。其一,俱舍正1 首句作「傳說五於四」,順正理論引頌同作「傳說五於四,四根於二種,五八染淨中,各別為增上」;而眾賢自造之顯宗論則作「五根於四事,四根於二種,五八染淨中,各別為增上」——首句異而餘三句同。其二,界繫門之頌,底本第四句作「并除色喜樂」,而順正理論〔作「欲色無色界,如次除後三,兼女男憂苦,并餘色喜樂」〕、顯宗論同文、頌疏所錄〔作「兼女男憂苦,並餘色喜樂」〕、光記牽文〔作「如是已說至并餘色喜樂」〕四家皆作餘而不作除。二處皆為文本事實,誌之而不推其意,取捨屬譯者。

真諦舊譯之鏡。真諦本與玄奘本分卷同界,而體例大異——玄奘整頌先出、真諦偈句嵌釋。釋根名處真諦分作二層,作「說二十二根已。根義云何?最勝自在為義」,下另出光飾一義。意根引頌,真諦作「意引將世間,意轉令變異,是意根一法,一切法隨行」,第二句所顯與玄奘之遍攝受不同。餘師別說,真諦說得更顯部執,作「復言為顯諸部別執。餘部說:生死依者,所謂六根」。捨根合立,真諦增一層自性義,作「捨受者,若人不分別,由自性生,或在身或在心地,故合二為一根」。三無漏根之名,真諦作「於見道中名未知欲知根,於修道中名知根,於無學道中名知已根」。無漏釋名,真諦作「無流是無垢義,垢者是流別名故」。妙音一名,真諦存音寫作「大德瞿沙說」。捨壽之頌,真諦作「修梵行已竟,聖道已善修,由捨命歡喜,如人病得差」。二譯優劣不判,取捨屬譯者。

一則譯語之互讀。本論三無漏根之首作未知當知根,真諦作未知欲知根;而瑜伽師地論所出之三根,其首亦作未知欲知根。同出玄奘譯場而用語有異,此唯誌錄,不作定論。

各鏡並列,各還其位。

The Chapter on the Elements has only just finished enumerating the eighteen elements one by one, and Fascicle Three opens with a very small question: “Here, what is the meaning of ‘faculty’?”—what, after all, does the word “faculty” mean?

The character of a treatise often shows itself in just such a place. Vasubandhu does not first say how many faculties there are; he first asks what a faculty is. And the answer runs to only six characters: “supreme, sovereign, manifestly evident—these are called a faculty.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary splits those six into three layers, saying that “because the entity of a faculty is excellent it is called supreme, and because the function of a faculty is excellent it is called sovereign”; only when entity and function are both excellent is it manifestly evident. Puguang’s Record splits them grammatically instead, saying that “‘supreme’ and ‘sovereign’ are the verbal base, and ‘manifestly evident’ is the affix”—the base is the root, the affix is the ending, and only joined together do they form the single sense of ‘dominance.’

The word ‘dominance’ is the key to this fascicle. It does not mean ‘important,’ nor even ‘having a function.’ The author of the treatise lays down his own definition: “Dominant function means being supreme and sovereign”—only what holds down and exercises mastery in the matter at hand counts as dominant. Every analysis that follows therefore asks not ‘what kind of thing is this?’ but ‘in this matter, who has the say?’

For this reason the fascicle proceeds by first establishing, then re-establishing, then establishing otherwise, and finally sifting the twenty-two faculties from beginning to end through six doctrinal gates and six miscellaneous analyses. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary sums up the skeleton of the whole fascicle in five sections—explaining the meaning of faculty, establishing and rejecting faculties, explaining the entities of the faculties, analyzing the several gates, and miscellaneous analysis. The nineteen sections below follow that skeleton.

1. Five Faculties Govern Four Matters, Four Faculties Two, and the Five Feelings and Eight Faculties the Two Sides of Defilement and Purification〔Stanza 1〕

Ask first: on what grounds is the eye faculty called a “faculty”? The answer is not ‘because it can see,’ but four matters: “first, adorning the body; second, guiding and sustaining the body; third, producing consciousness and the rest; fourth, exclusive activity.” Without eyes and ears, “if one is blind or deaf, the body is unsightly,” and the bodily form is maimed; with eyes and ears one can “by seeing and hearing avoid dangers and calamities,” and the body can be sustained; eye and ear give rise to the two consciousnesses of eye and ear, and each separately sees form and hears sound—in all four matters they exercise mastery, and only this is called a faculty. Nose, tongue, and body are the same, save that guiding and sustaining is replaced by the use of food taken in portions.

The female, male, life, and mental faculties each govern two matters. The female and male faculties govern “difference among sentient beings” and “difference in characteristics,” which the author of the treatise explains himself: “Difference among sentient beings means that these two faculties divide sentient beings into female and male classes,” and “difference in characteristics means that through these two faculties, bodily shape, spoken sound, breasts, and the rest differ.” Puguang’s Record makes a cut for us here, saying that “the earlier, difference among sentient beings, is stated in terms of the general characteristic; the later, difference in characteristics, in terms of the particular”—the first speaks of classes, the second of appearances. The life faculty governs the “continuing and sustaining” of the commonality of sentient beings; the mental faculty governs “continuing later existence and sovereign following.” The five feelings beginning with pleasure govern the side of defilement, “because greed and the other latent tendencies increase by attachment to them”; the eight faculties beginning with confidence govern the side of purification, “because the various purifying dharmas arise and grow through them.”

What is most easily read past are the first two words. The stanza opens with “it is transmitted that the five are dominant with respect to four”—“it is transmitted” is not there to fill the line. The prose commentary likewise closes with “so the Vaibhāṣikas transmit it.” The ancient masters read in these two words a distance between the author of the treatise and the account he reports. Fabao’s Commentary judges of the whole, “to say ‘it is transmitted’ is to show that he does not himself credit it,” and beneath the closing sentence of this fascicle marks, “the fourth part concludes what has been said above, which is the Vaibhāṣikas’ position”; he further cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle—“the opening words ‘it is transmitted’ show that he favors the later account”—and settles it thus: “this shows that Master Vasubandhu favors the later account.” What the author of the treatise inwardly assents to is the alternative account stated later, not the Vaibhāṣika line. This reading comes from the Tang commentaries and is not said by the treatise itself. The like will be met several times more below in this fascicle; the first lesson in reading the Kośa is to watch for such usage.

2. On What Grounds the Mental Faculty Can Join On to the Next Life—A Scriptural Proof and a Stanza〔Quoted stanza · Mind can lead the world〕

Ask first: the life faculty governs the continuity of one life-span; what, then, does the mental faculty’s “continuing later existence” govern? The author of the treatise does not argue the point himself but brings in scripture directly: when the intermediate existence becomes present and takes rebirth, “at that time the gandharva has present one of two minds, either accompanied by craving or accompanied by hostility, or the like.” The thought that joins on to the next life is nothing else but mind. As for “sovereign following,” he again brings in scripture, and this time a stanza: “Mind can lead the world; mind can gather in all things everywhere. Such is this single dharma, mind: all dharmas follow it under its sovereignty.”

One misreading must be cleared away here. This stanza is a scriptural verse quoted within the prose commentary as proof; it is not a root stanza of this treatise. The root stanzas of this treatise are those twenty-two five-syllable verses. Whenever the author of the treatise quotes a scriptural verse, he always sets a marker before it, such as “as the sūtra says” or “as a stanza says.” This is the mechanical mark by which root stanza and quoted stanza are told apart; no doctrinal guesswork is needed.

As for how to read it: a treatise whose unit of analysis is the dharma, asked how a sentient being joins from this life to the next, delivers as its answer “this single dharma, mind: all dharmas follow it under its sovereignty.” Among the four faculties the mental faculty is stated last, and yet it carries the most weight. When the Yogācāra tradition later establishes the manas and the ālaya, what it is handling is precisely the gap this sentence leaves: if it is mind that catches later existence, then who catches it between two lives, and within an absorption where mind is absent?

3. Re-establishing the Same Twenty-Two Faculties on a Different Set of Reasons〔Stanzas 2–4〕

Ask first: the four matters and the two matters have just been well set out—why is the account overturned at once? Because certain other masters say that avoiding dangers is the work of consciousness and not of the eye—“only after consciousness has discerned can one avoid danger”—and that seeing form too does not occur apart from consciousness, so that “exclusive activity” will not stand. With two of the four matters gone, the eye and the rest no longer amount to faculties.

So another set is put in their place. The first reason of the new set is “discerning one’s own object means the six bodies of consciousness”—the five faculties beginning with the eye are dominant with respect to the consciousness that discerns each its own object, and the mental faculty with respect to the consciousness that discerns every object; the six faculties are established on this ground. Someone objects at once: form, sound, odor, and flavor also help bring consciousness about—why do they not count as faculties? The author of the treatise answers with great directness: “an object exercises no dominance over consciousness,” and then supplies the criterion—one eye faculty serves as the common cause for the many consciousnesses that discern many forms, and consciousness is sharp or dull according to the eye; the form-object is the reverse on both points. This is the finest demonstration of ‘dominance’ in the whole treatise: the question is not who took part, but who has the say.

The second reason is “setting up two faculties out of the body.” The entities of the female and male faculties are not apart from the body faculty—“this name is merely set up upon one portion of the body”—and it is only because they are dominant with respect to femaleness and maleness that they are cut out of the body faculty. Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary supplies very concrete examples under the words “activity” and “inclinations,” saying of femaleness that “activity means sewing clothes and the like; inclinations means a liking for powder and rouge,” and of maleness that “activity means writing and the like; inclinations means a liking for bow and horse.” What the ancient master offers are the customs of the seventh and eighth centuries; what we read is the criterion behind them—that sex counts as a faculty because it falls across a whole divergence in forms of life, and not upon bodily shape alone.

The third reason takes in the life faculty, the five feelings, the five beginning with confidence, and the last three faculties all together: abiding by the life faculty, defilement by the five feelings, purification by the five beginning with confidence, and each successive path together with nirvāṇa by the three faculties without outflows.

4. Six Measures Gather It All In at Once—Why Ignorance and the Limbs Cannot Count as Faculties〔Stanza 5〕

Ask first: where does the rule ‘whatever is dominant is established as a faculty’ lead? The author of the treatise lays out the difficulty himself: ignorance is dominant with respect to the formations and so should be a faculty; the organ of speech with respect to speaking, hands and feet with respect to grasping and walking, the organs of excretion and of urination with respect to excreting and producing pleasure—all are dominant and so should be faculties. Admit them all, and the very concept of “faculty” rots away.

The author of the treatise answers with one stanza of six measures: “the support of mind means the six faculties beginning with the eye”—that is the first measure; the distinction of that support comes from the female and male faculties; the abiding of this life-span from the life faculty; its becoming defiled from the five feelings; the provision for its purification from the five beginning with confidence; and the accomplishment of that purification from the last three faculties. With the six slots filled, the author of the treatise closes in one sentence: “by this the matter of establishing faculties is fully accounted for.”

Clearing a misreading: these six measures are not six parallel standards but a single line. It asks first what mind stands upon, then what distinguishes that support, how long it can hold, which way it tips, what it turns itself around by, and how far that turn goes. Ignorance is dominant, yet occupies no slot on this line; hands and feet have power, and likewise occupy none. This is why, in answering the objection, the author of the treatise does not refute item by item but says simply that they “are not dominant.” Fabao’s Commentary adds a further cut here, saying that the six internal sense fields are the root of a sentient being and therefore the support of mind, whereas “the six external sense fields are not the root of a sentient being and therefore are not the support of mind.” Once inner and outer are so distinguished, the organ of speech and the limbs drop out of themselves.

Where it lands: this stanza is the definitional gate of the whole fascicle. Everything the later gates sift is only the twenty-two that have already taken their stand within these six slots.

5. And Yet a Third Account—Four Senses Apiece for Cyclic Existence and Return to Cessation〔Stanza 6〕

Ask first: how else might the same twenty-two faculties be arranged? Certain other masters say it can be done. The author of the treatise marks it plainly: “the word ‘or’ shows that this is the intent of other masters, who establish the twenty-two faculties in terms of cyclic existence and return to cessation.” Once the word ‘or’ appears, one knows that what follows is not his own school’s position.

This account uses only four terms: support, arising, abiding, and experience. On the side of cyclic existence: the support is the six faculties beginning with the eye, arising is by the female and male faculties, abiding by the life faculty, and experience by the five feelings—exactly fourteen. On the side of return to cessation the same four senses apply: the support is the five faculties beginning with confidence, and among the three faculties without outflows the first causes arising, the second abiding, and the third experience—exactly eight. Fourteen plus eight, and the author of the treatise closes with a sentence: “by this the number of the faculties is neither diminished nor increased.”

Clearing a misreading: this is not ‘another school’s mistaken view’ set out to be beaten. Not only does the author of the treatise not refute it; he even remarks that “it is on just such grounds that the sūtra lays out the sequence”—the order in which the sūtra arranges the twenty-two faculties fits this account exactly. The Kośa often records alternative accounts in this way: both parties stand side by side, and readers judge for themselves which account better explains the arrangement of the scripture.

Where it lands: the difference between the two arrangements is really a difference between two ways of looking at a sentient being. The first is a static anatomy—mind, support, abiding, defilement, purification; this one is a dynamic journey—arising, abiding, use, and turning about. The same parts; change the question and the diagram changes. Learn this move and it will serve throughout the six causes and four conditions, the chapter on action, and the chapter on latent tendencies.

6. Why Three Feelings Are Opened into Five, and Why the Three Faculties without Outflows Share Nine〔Stanzas 7 and 8〕

Ask first: are feelings not the three—painful, pleasant, and neither painful nor pleasant? How do they become five? The author of the treatise sets his blade at “body” and “mind.” “‘Body’ means bodily feeling, because it arises in dependence on the body, that is, feeling associated with the five consciousnesses.” Bodily displeasure is called the pain faculty—“‘displeasure’ means causing harm and distress”; bodily pleasure is called the pleasure faculty—“‘pleasure’ means embracing and benefiting.” Mental displeasure is set up as a faculty of its own, sorrow: “feeling associated with mental consciousness that causes harm and distress is mental displeasure and is called the sorrow faculty.” Mental pleasure ought to be called joy, but the third meditative absorption is the exception: there is no bodily feeling there, for “in the third absorption there is no bodily feeling, since the five consciousnesses do not arise, and so the mental pleasure is called pleasure,” and that mental pleasure is “settled and still, free of the craving for joy, and so is called only the pleasure faculty,” whereas the mental pleasure of the three lower levels is “coarse and agitated and still has the craving for joy, and so is called only the joy faculty.”

And equanimous feeling? Pain, pleasure, sorrow, and joy have all been divided between body and mind—why is equanimity not divided? The author of the treatise’s reason is starkly plain: “this feeling is without discrimination alike in body and mind.” He adds a piece of experiential evidence—“pain and pleasure in the mind arise mostly from discrimination; in the body it is not so, but follows the force of the object”—and this holds in the body of an arhat as well; equanimity “is without discrimination and arises spontaneously,” being the same in body and in mind, and so is combined into one faculty. Puguang’s Record states the cut still more bluntly, explaining that “this equanimous feeling is without discrimination alike in body and in mind, and therefore is not set up separately.”

This is the move in the fascicle most worth remembering: whether or not a thing is divided depends not on its name but on whether discrimination has entered in.

The second half of the stanza then establishes the three faculties without outflows. The entity is the same nine faculties—mind, pleasure, joy, equanimity, and the five beginning with confidence; what changes is the position. On the path of seeing, “a mode directed toward knowing what has never yet been known operates, and so he is called one who comes to know what is not yet known”; on the path of cultivation there is nothing never yet known, only that “one repeatedly knows those same objects, and so he is called one of what is known”; on the path beyond training, “because one knows that one has known, it is called knowing; one who possesses this knowing is called one of full knowledge.” Puguang’s Record fixes the measure of the path of seeing here, explaining that “‘knowing’ is cognition, that is, the fifteen moments on the path of seeing.”

Clearing a misreading: the three faculties without outflows are not three new things. One and the same set of nine faculties acquires three names because it stands at three different stations on the path—which is the best gloss there is on this fascicle’s sense that a faculty is a position from which mastery is exercised.

7. The Gate of With and Without Outflows—and a Dispute over the Five Faculties Beginning with Confidence〔Stanza 9〕

Ask first: which among the twenty-two faculties are without outflows? Answer: only the last three. The author of the treatise glosses the name in passing—“its entity is exclusively without outflows, meaning stainless; stain and outflow differ in name but are one in substance.” The seven faculties that are form (the five beginning with the eye plus female and male) together with life, sorrow, and pain are invariably with outflows; mind, pleasure, joy, equanimity, and the five beginning with confidence extend to both.

What is interesting is that the phrase ‘extend to both’ provokes a dispute. Certain other masters hold that the five faculties beginning with confidence too are only without outflows, and cite the World-Honored One’s words as proof: one wholly without these five “stands in the class of outer ordinary beings.” The author of the treatise’s rebuttal has two layers. The first: “this is not a reliable proof, for that statement was made with reference to the faculties without outflows”—that scriptural sentence was spoken only after the distinctions of noble station had been established in dependence on the five faculties beginning with confidence that are without outflows. The second layer is finer still: it divides “ordinary being” into two—“‘inner’ means those who have not cut off their wholesome roots; ‘outer’ means those whose wholesome roots are already cut off”—and the scripture speaks of “outer ordinary beings,” which does not cover every worldling. Two further scriptural proofs are added: before the Buddha turned the wheel of Dharma he had already said that sentient beings in the world have faculties superior, middling, and inferior; and if confidence and the rest were without outflows alone, there could be no such examination as “origin, disappearance, gratification, danger, and escape,” which is applied only to dharmas with outflows.

Where it lands: this passage demonstrates the Kośa’s most characteristic mode of work—not a contest over whose school is greater, but a word-by-word test of the scope within which a scriptural sentence applies. On reading the words “certain other masters say,” one should be ready to watch how the author of the treatise takes apart the scripture his opponent has cited.

8. Only the Life Faculty Is Definitely Maturation—and the Incidental Discussion on Prolonging and Relinquishing the Lifespan That Follows from It〔Stanza 10〕

Ask first: which among the twenty-two faculties must have been brought about by past karma? The answer names only one: “only the life faculty is definitely maturation.”

This answer trips over itself at once. An arhat can “prolong many life-formations” and so extend his life; of whose karma is the life faculty thus extended the maturation? The author of the treatise first cites the root treatise for the procedure—giving away robe and bowl, making a vow, entering the fourth limit-stage meditative absorption, and on rising thinking and saying aloud, “whatever karma of mine could bring about the maturation of wealth, may it all be turned to bring about the maturation-result of lifespan,” whereupon the karma that would bring wealth is turned into karma bringing lifespan; relinquishing the life-formations reverses this. He then records Ghoṣa’s explanation: the great elements of the form realm are drawn into the body, and where they accord with the lifespan it is retained, where they run counter it is relinquished. Finally the author of the treatise offers a solution of his own: the portion of duration belonging to the great elements of the faculties produced by past karma is exchanged, and a portion of duration produced by the power of concentration is drawn in instead—“therefore this life faculty is not maturation, while all the rest are maturation.”

The incidental discussion does not end there. Prolonging the lifespan is “for the benefit and ease of others, or so that the noble teaching may long endure in the world”; and those who can do this fall within a strict range—“arhats among the humans of the three continents in a female or male continuum, who are liberated not dependent on circumstance, and who have attained the limit-stage concentration.” Is there a difference between the vital principle and the lifespan? The author of the treatise records three accounts without adjudicating, one of which cites the root treatise directly: “What is the life faculty? Lifespan in the three realms.” Only with the closing sentence—“the incidental discussion is ended; the main discussion should now be taken up”—is the thread drawn back.

Clearing a misreading: this passage should not be read as a tale of marvels. What it really asks is whether a quantity fixed by karma can be rewritten by concentration. The answer the author of the treatise gives is ‘exchange the portion of duration,’ not ‘alter the karma’; the principle of karmic result yields nothing.

9. An Attitude toward Death within a Single Stanza〔Quoted stanza · The holy life has been excellently established〕

Ask first: in what frame of mind is the lifespan relinquished? After saying “or he is oppressed by the suffering of illness and the like in his own body,” the author of the treatise quotes only a single stanza: “The holy life has been excellently established; the noble path has been well cultivated; when the lifespan is exhausted he rejoices, as one who lays down a whole body of illnesses.”

This stanza too is a quoted stanza and not a root stanza, with “as a stanza says” before it as its marker. Of the four lines, the first two are the condition and the last two the result—the holy life established, the noble path cultivated, and only then rejoicing when the lifespan is exhausted. The order must not be reversed into ‘rejoicing because one is weary of the world.’

Where it lands: a treatise that spends itself throughout on counting the marks of dharmas suddenly offers a simile here—laying down a whole body of illness. The twenty-two faculties have reached exactly the section on the life faculty, and the author of the treatise uses an old stanza as a reminder: all these numbers are in the end to come down to how one person faces the exhaustion of his own lifespan. Nowhere else in the fascicle is there a second passage like it, and so it is worth pausing over.

10. The Sorrow Faculty Definitely Has Maturation—and Why It Is Stated Ahead of Its Turn〔Stanza 11〕

Ask first: the preceding gate said the sorrow faculty is not maturation; how does this gate say the sorrow faculty has maturation? The two do not conflict: the first asks whether sorrow is a result, the second asks whether sorrow will bring a result about. This is the pair of gates most easily confused in the whole fascicle; ‘is maturation’ and ‘has maturation’ must be kept apart.

The author of the treatise says sorrow “definitely has maturation,” and explains why the stanza sets down the word ‘definitely’—“the word ‘definitely’ is stated in the stanza on the senses of ‘only’ and ‘out of turn.’” ‘Only’ says that sorrow has nothing but the having-maturation kind, with no share that lacks maturation; ‘out of turn’ says that it is brought forward ahead of its place. Why ahead of its place? Because it possesses two features at once—“sorrow is not indeterminate, for it arises from forceful volition; and it is not without outflows, for it belongs only to the unconcentrated levels.” Being neither indeterminate nor without outflows, only the having-maturation road is left to it.

As for the rest: the first eight beginning with the eye do not have maturation because they are indeterminate; the last three do not because they are without outflows; the mental faculty, the remaining four feelings, and the five beginning with confidence—ten in all—have maturation if wholesome or unwholesome and with outflows, and do not if indeterminate or without outflows.

Where it lands: the two words ‘only’ and ‘out of turn’ are a technique for reading the stanzas. A stanza is twenty syllables in five-syllable lines, and every syllable has a duty; the single word ‘definitely’ marks both exclusivity and displacement in the order. Such density is why these root stanzas are called an astute composition. In reading stanzas hereafter, when a particle looks redundant, first ask what duty it is carrying.

11. The Gate of Wholesome, Unwholesome, and Indeterminate—Three Lines of Text Concealing a Question of Arrangement〔Stanza 12〕

Ask first: how are the qualities of the twenty-two faculties divided? The answer is very short: the eight beginning with confidence are invariably wholesome; the sorrow faculty extends to the wholesome and the unwholesome; the mental faculty and the remaining four feelings extend to all three qualities; the eight beginning with the eye are indeterminate only.

Short as it is, the author of the treatise pauses to explain a small matter of arrangement: “the eight faculties beginning with confidence are invariably wholesome; although they stand later in the enumeration, they are stated first because the discussion carries on from what precedes.” The eight beginning with confidence stand last in the sequence of the twenty-two faculties, yet the stanza puts them in its first line. The reason is that the discussion “carries on from what precedes”: the prose of the previous gate ended precisely on whether the five beginning with confidence have maturation, and Puguang’s Record explains this as “taking advantage of the momentum of the immediately preceding passage on the five beginning with confidence”—the thread runs on with that momentum, and so these eight are taken up first.

Clearing a misreading: the sorrow faculty “extends only to the wholesome and the unwholesome”—it does not extend to the indeterminate. This tallies exactly with the previous gate’s “not indeterminate, for it arises from forceful volition”; the two gates are locked together and are not each speaking on its own.

Where it lands: the order of a treatise’s stanzas sometimes obeys the natural sequence of the numbered dharmas and sometimes the continuity of the surrounding discussion. A reader who infers the sequence of the numbered dharmas from the order of the stanzas will be misled. This also explains why all three commentaries set out the outline before explaining the text—the outline exists precisely to forestall such a dislocation.

12. The Gate of the Three Realms—Why the Form Realm Has No Female or Male Faculty〔Stanza 13〕

Ask first: how are the twenty-two faculties distributed among the three realms? The answer works by subtraction. The desire realm excludes the last three without outflows, “because those three faculties are unbound to any realm,” leaving nineteen; the form realm further excludes female, male, sorrow, and pain, leaving fifteen; the formless realm further excludes the five faculties that are form together with joy and pleasure, leaving eight—mind, life, equanimity, and the five beginning with confidence.

Beyond the subtraction, the author of the treatise gives a reason in each case. The form realm excludes female and male because “the form realm is already free of the dharmas of sexual desire, and because female and male faculties make the bodily form unsightly.” Someone at once asks: then why does scripture call the Great Brahmā male? The author of the treatise brings in scripture: “there is no principle and no possibility that a female body should be Brahmā; there is such a principle and such a possibility that a male body should be Brahmā”; and his reconciliation is that this refers to another kind of male appearance, namely the features possessed by a male body in the desire realm, and not that the form realm actually has a male faculty. There is no pain faculty because “the body there is pure and subtle, and because there are no unwholesome dharmas there”—one clause says there is no support for pain, the other that there is no object of pain; there is no sorrow faculty because “calm abiding moistens the continuum, and because there is definitely nothing there that harms or injures”—again support and object on both sides.

Clearing a misreading: this gate is the liveliest place in the fascicle for textual collation. The first line of this stanza reads 「界」 tr. “realm” in the Taishō base text but 「繫」 tr. “bound” in the Ming edition; the fourth line reads 「并除色喜樂」 tr. “and excludes form, joy, and pleasure” in the base text, whereas the same line as cited by the ancient masters mostly reads 「并餘」 tr. “and the remaining.” The variant readings stand side by side, and the choice is not made in this place (see Further Resonances). The reader need only know that the letter of the stanza does differ among the transmitted editions, and that the doctrine of this gate—the faculties reduced realm by realm—is not overturned by that difference.

13. The Gate of Abandonment through Seeing and through Cultivation—Why the Last Three Faculties Are Not Even Subject to Abandonment〔Stanza 14〕

Ask first: when the afflictions are abandoned, are the twenty-two faculties abandoned along with them? There are three routes. Mind, joy, pleasure, and equanimity each extend to all three—abandoned through seeing, abandoned through cultivation, and not subject to abandonment. The sorrow faculty “extends only to what is abandoned through seeing and through cultivation, because it is not without outflows.” The seven faculties that are form, the life faculty, and the pain faculty are “abandoned through cultivation only, because they are not defiled, are not produced by the six, and are all with outflows”—three reasons closing in one upon another: not being defiled, they do not fall to abandonment through seeing; not being produced by the six kinds of affliction, they do not follow the afflictions of view; but being with outflows after all, they must still be dealt with in cultivation. The five faculties beginning with confidence are either abandoned through cultivation or not subject to abandonment, according as they are with or without outflows. The last three faculties are “not subject to abandonment only, because all are without outflows.”

Clearing a misreading: “not subject to abandonment” does not mean ‘cannot be abandoned’; it means ‘not among the things to be abandoned.’ The reason the author of the treatise gives is that a dharma without fault is not something to be abandoned. Read “not subject to abandonment” as a stubborn affliction and the whole gate turns upside down.

Where it lands: this gate is the joint by which the twenty-two faculties are attached to the theory of the path. When the chapter on the noble persons later expounds the fifteen minds of the path of seeing and the nine grades of the path of cultivation, the faculties it uses are exactly those sifted here; vagueness at this point makes that passage unreadable. Here the six doctrinal gates have all been sifted, and the author of the treatise closes with the sentence “the distinctions of meaning under the several gates have now been explained.”

14. At the Moment of Taking Birth, How Many Faculties Are First Received〔Stanza 15〕

Ask first: when a sentient being has just taken birth, how many faculties on its body are maturation? Answer: birth from the womb, from an egg, and from moisture in the desire realm “obtain only the two maturation faculties of body and life, because in these three modes of birth the faculties arise gradually”—eye, ear, nose, and tongue grow only later.

Someone presses at once: and the mental faculty and the equanimity faculty? Is mind not present at the moment of taking birth? The author of the treatise answers, “the mind at the moment of continuing into birth is necessarily defiled”—that thought is defiled, and a defiled mind is not maturation, so it is not counted among the maturation faculties. This answer is the easiest to overlook and yet is the pivot of the whole gate: what is asked concerns “maturation faculties,” not ‘whether they are there at all.’

Birth by transformation is different: at birth the faculties are complete. One without sexual form obtains six (eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, and life), as with the humans at the beginning of an aeon; one with a single sexual form obtains seven, as with the gods; one with both obtains eight. Someone doubts that birth by transformation could come with both sexes at all, and the author of the treatise answers with a single sentence: “within the bad destinies birth by transformation with both sexes is admitted”—confining it precisely to the bad destinies. The form realm obtains six, as was said for one without sexual form born by transformation in the desire realm; the formless realm obtains the life faculty alone.

Where it lands: this gate presses the abstract twenty-two faculties down upon the most concrete of moments—the instant of taking birth. When the chapter on the world later expounds the intermediate existence entering the womb, and the chapter on action the projecting and completing karma, this same slot is what they use.

15. At the Moment of Dying, How Many Faculties Are Last Laid Down〔Stanza 16〕

Ask first: how do the faculties cease at death? In the formless realm three—life, mind, and equanimity cease last; in the form realm eight—those three plus the five beginning with the eye, because “all who are born by transformation are born and die with their faculties complete”; in the desire realm it depends on the manner of dying. For those who die all at once: one of both sexes ceases with ten faculties, one of a single sex with nine, one without sexual form with eight. For those who die gradually, only four are laid down last—body, life, mind, and equanimity, and “these four have definitely no principle of ceasing one before another”; they must cease together.

There is a further correction. All the above is stated for those who die with a defiled or an indeterminate mind; “if one dies with a wholesome mind in the three realms, the five faculties beginning with confidence are necessarily all present,” and so five must be added to every slot: the formless realm rises to eight, gradual death in the desire realm rises to nine, and the counts between follow by the same reasoning.

Puguang’s Record unpacks one word for us here, explaining that “‘cease’ means to relinquish: at the final moment of death the entity is present, and because it falls into the past and no longer appears it is called relinquishing”—what is called ceasing is not a vanishing into nothing but the present entity falling into the past and appearing no more.

Clearing a misreading: this gate and the preceding one look symmetrical, but their terms of reference differ—the gate of taking birth asks only about maturation faculties, while the gate of dying extends to all three ethical qualities. Hence mind and equanimity are not counted at birth but are counted at death. Read the two gates together without distinguishing the terms of reference and the numbers will never agree.

16. How Many Faculties Are Used in Realizing Each of the Four Fruits〔Stanza 17〕

Ask first: by how many faculties is each of the four fruits of the ascetic life attained? The author of the treatise first explains ‘edge’ and ‘middle’ in the stanza—“‘edges’ means the fruits of stream-entry and arhatship, because among the fruits of the ascetic life they stand first and last”—while ‘middle’ means once-return and non-return. Stream-entry is attained by nine faculties: mind, equanimity, the five beginning with confidence, coming to know what is not yet known, and what is known. The crux lies in the division of labor between the last two—the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known is on the uninterrupted path, the faculty of what is known on the path of liberation, and “these two aid one another in attaining the first fruit.” Arhatship likewise takes nine, with the faculty of what is known on the uninterrupted path and the faculty of full knowledge on the path of liberation, and any one of joy, pleasure, and equanimity. The two middle fruits are indefinite at seven, eight, or nine: seven by the mundane path, eight by the supramundane path, and nine for one who realizes them by leaping over.

At the end of this gate there is a pressing question put to the root treatise: the Treatise on the Development of Wisdom asks by how many faculties arhatship is attained and answers eleven—why is nine said here? The author of the treatise’s reconciliation is that “in actual fact the fourth fruit is attained by nine faculties only,” and that the root treatise says eleven “with reference to what may be present within a single body”—that is, one and the same person falls away and realizes again and again, using pleasure, joy, and equanimity over the course of it, so that eleven are counted in all; whereas “there is no principle by which three feelings arise at one time, and so it is said here that it is definitely attained by nine faculties.”

Where it lands: this is the one place in the fascicle where the author of the treatise squares accounts face to face with the root Abhidharma, and his solution is not to alter the root treatise’s number but to distinguish two terms of reference, ‘at one time’ and ‘within one body.’ When numbers clash in reading Abhidharma, check the terms of reference before arguing about right and wrong.

17. Possess One Faculty and Certain Others Must Follow〔Stanzas 18–20〕

Ask first: from possessing one faculty, which faculties can be inferred? The author of the treatise supplies a base plate: “whoever possesses any one among life, mind, and equanimity necessarily possesses these three faculties”—these three come and go together and none may be lacking. Fabao’s Commentary explains this as “these three are necessarily possessed in every place, time, station, and the like.” With the base plate laid, the rest is easy to reckon: possessing the pleasure faculty or the body faculty adds one, making four; possessing eye, ear, nose, tongue, or joy makes five; possessing pain makes seven (body, life, mind, and the four feelings apart from sorrow); possessing female, male, sorrow, or confidence and the rest makes eight in each case; possessing what is known or full knowledge makes eleven; possessing the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known makes thirteen—the extra body and pain being because that faculty is necessarily in the desire realm.

The author of the treatise at the same time clears out the conditions of ‘not possessing’: the four faculties of eye, ear, nose, and tongue are not possessed by one born in the formless realm; the body faculty is not possessed by one born in the formless realm; female and male are not possessed by one born in the two upper realms; the pleasure faculty is not possessed by an ordinary being born in the fourth absorption or above; the joy faculty is not possessed by an ordinary being born in the third or fourth absorption or above; the pain faculty is not possessed by one born in the two upper realms; the sorrow faculty is not possessed by anyone free of the craving of desire; the five beginning with confidence are not possessed by one whose wholesome roots are cut off; and each of the three faculties without outflows has its own station of non-possession.

Clearing a misreading: this gate is not a table to be memorized. What it asks is the relation of entailment among the faculties—which are the base plate and which the additions. Once it is seen that the base plate is life, mind, and equanimity, the whole table grows of itself.

18. How Few Can the Faculties Become〔Stanza 21〕

Ask first: what is the fewest number of faculties a sentient being can retain? Answer: eight. Two kinds of person come to exactly eight, and their contents are wholly different. One is the person “whose wholesome roots are already cut off and who is called without wholesome roots”; his eight are the five feelings plus body, life, and mind, and the author of the treatise glosses the word ‘feeling’ in passing—“‘feeling’ means what receives, because it takes in.” The other is the ordinary being who is “a fool born in the formless realm”; his eight are the five beginning with confidence plus life, mind, and equanimity, and the author of the treatise glosses the word ‘fool’—“‘fool’ designates an ordinary being, because he has not yet seen the truths.”

Someone asks: if the five beginning with confidence are invariably wholesome, are not the three faculties without outflows wholesome too—why are they not counted in? The author of the treatise answers with the utmost brevity: the statement here is made with reference to ‘eight faculties,’ and what is spoken of is a fool born in the formless realm—an ordinary being has no faculty without outflows.

Clearing a misreading: both are eight, but one is a person of the desire realm whose wholesome roots are cut off, body and feeling intact and wholesome roots wholly gone; the other is an ordinary being of the formless realm, wholesome roots intact and body and feeling wholly absent. The number is the same and the situations are opposite. Remember only the three words “fewest is eight,” and this gate has been read for nothing.

Where it lands: this section is in fact the fascicle’s best demonstration that numbered dharmas are not a list but a set of coordinates. One and the same number, falling in a different realm and a different quality, points to two entirely different persons.

19. How Many the Faculties Can Become at Most, and Why a Noble One Instead Cannot Be Full〔Stanza 22〕

Ask first: who possesses the most faculties? Answer: nineteen. A person of both sexes has all the faculties beginning with the eye complete; excluding the three without outflows, exactly nineteen. The author of the treatise explains why what is without outflows is called pure—“without outflows is called pure because it is free of the two bonds”—and concludes that “a person of both sexes is necessarily an ordinary being of the desire realm, not yet free of the craving of desire, and so has nineteen.”

Is that the only kind? There is another: a noble one still in training who is not yet free of desire also has nineteen—what he excludes is two faculties without outflows and one sexual form. One abiding on the path of seeing excludes what is known and full knowledge; one abiding on the path of cultivation excludes coming to know what is not yet known and full knowledge. One of the two faculties female and male is excluded, “because no noble one is of both sexes.”

Clearing a misreading: the two nineteens come by exactly opposite roads. The person of both sexes reaches nineteen because he is still a worldling and still carries both sexes; the noble one has only nineteen because he is necessarily not of both sexes and because only one of the three faculties without outflows is possessed at a time. More faculties does not mean a higher station—this fascicle settles the point with a single number.

Where it lands: here the fascicle lays down its brush—“because the distinction between faculties and non-faculties arose in analyzing the elements, the twenty-two faculties have on that occasion been extensively analyzed to their conclusion.” From the opening question “what does faculty mean?” to the closing question of who can possess the most, it has walked through six doctrinal gates and six miscellaneous analyses. Twenty-two names measure one and the same thing: within this bundle of continuity that is a sentient being, where is mastery exercised?

What a Reader of This Fascicle May Carry Away

First, take ‘dominance’ as a measuring rod. It does not ask who was present, only who has the say. It will serve all the way through the enabling cause among the six causes and four conditions, and through the projecting and completing karma of the chapter on action.

Second, attend to the temperature of the author’s wording. “It is transmitted,” “some say,” “certain other masters say,” “so the Vaibhāṣikas transmit it”—these are not stock phrases; the Tang commentaries read them with one voice as Vasubandhu marking his distance from the account he reports (Fabao’s Commentary: “to say ‘it is transmitted’ is to show that he does not himself credit it”).

Third, keep the terms of reference of adjacent gates apart. Is maturation and has maturation; taking birth and dying; at one time and within one body—three pairs of gates in this fascicle yield opposite numbers because their terms of reference differ, and most stumbles in reading Abhidharma happen just here.

Further Resonances: A Mirror of the Three Commentaries

The above is the sense of this fascicle in itself. What follows illuminates it from the side with the ancient masters’ commentaries, the alternative translation, and the debate within the lineage—a mirror is not the treatise, only a change of reading upon the same passage. What is peculiar to this fascicle is that among the four commentaries, Shentai’s falls away precisely at Fascicle Three: the surviving table of contents of Shentai’s commentary lists fascicles one, two, four, five, six, seven, and seventeen, and fascicle three is not among them, so that for this fascicle there is no Shentai commentary to attach. The absence is marked here as it stands, and is not filled out from his other fascicles.

The three commentaries divide the outline differently. Puguang divides the Chapter on the Faculties into three major sections—the twenty-two faculties, the dharmas that co-arise, and the six causes and four conditions; Fabao sets his sections by stanza count, saying that “this chapter has seventy-four stanzas in all, divided into three sections,” of which the first twenty-two stanzas directly analyze the faculties. Yuanhui, under the chapter title, first sets up the sequence of entity and function, saying that “the Chapter on the Elements explains the entities of dharmas and the Chapter on the Faculties their functions; because function arises in dependence on entity, the faculties are explained next.” All three take the beginning of Fascicle Four as the start of the chapter’s second major division, so that this fascicle falls exactly within the first.

On whose the alternative account is, the three differ. Whose position is that passage at Stanzas 2–4? Puguang marks it “from here, second, the alternative masters are set forth; certain masters who hold that consciousness sees speak thus,” attaching it to the line that maintains consciousness as what sees; Fabao attaches it plainly to schools, saying that “the first stanza states the Vaibhāṣika masters’ establishment, the next three stanzas state the Dharmaguptaka establishment,” and cites Paramārtha’s account as Sautrāntika; Yuanhui merely says that alternative accounts are being set forth, without attaching them to anyone. All three are recorded together, without adjudication.

On the alternative school that holds the five faculties beginning with confidence to be without outflows only, Puguang and Fabao name the same party, Fabao marking it “this sets forth the Mahīśāsaka position,” while Puguang further gives their other name as the Vibhajyavādins. Fabao also adds a supplementary qualification to the treatise’s explanation under the gate of with and without outflows, saying that “examined closely, this explanation is not exhaustive: nonmanifest form that is without outflows is also included in the aggregate of form, since it is without outflows.” This is an ancient master’s opinion on the completeness of the treatise’s statement, not something the treatise itself says.

In the passage on prolonging and relinquishing the life-formations, the three differ most widely in fullness. Puguang and Fabao both expound it at length, Puguang marking Ghoṣa’s account “this is the first master’s incorrect position” and offering two solutions to bring it into accord with the school; Yuanhui omits the entire incidental discussion between the gate of maturation and the gate of having maturation. Such a difference in fullness is itself a fact worth reading.

Saṅghabhadra’s debate has the same boundaries as this fascicle. The first part of the Chapter on Differences in Fascicle Nine of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle opens, as the Kośa does, with the faculties already enumerated by reason of the elements, and its closing stanza likewise stops at “most is nineteen,” after which it enters the dharmas that co-arise—beginning and ending with this fascicle. Where Saṅghabhadra establishes positively, what he holds agrees with what the Kośa takes over, as with the basis for explaining the name faculty, “this sense of dominance is made evident by the sense of the verbal base,” which both Puguang and Fabao cite; and again with the sense of return to cessation, “the stilling of birth and death is the sense of return to cessation, that is, the final cessation of the six sense fields.” As for his counter-refutations, within the scope of this fascicle the Sūtra-master is expressly named in four places: on the objection to the extension of “likewise so,” “again, the Sūtra-master explains the words ‘likewise so’ as showing by extension that each can severally be a faculty, which too is unreasonable”; on the objection to the alternative sense of “and the rest,” “the Sūtra-master further explains ‘and the rest’ as showing that there is another sense; what other sense?”; on the objection that the life faculty is not maturation, “yet the Sūtra-master says that by the power of superior concentration one draws out a portion of duration of great elements of the faculties never had before, so that this life faculty is not maturation while the rest are maturation—this statement is unreasonable”; and on sorrow not being maturation he establishes positively, “on what ground is it definitely held that sorrow is not maturation? Because holding this to be maturation is unreasonable.” Again, as to why the form realm has no female or male, Saṅghabhadra does not take the account of the unsightly body, saying that “some say it is because the body is thereby unsightly; this is not so, for the hidden organ is concealed and not unsightly, and the earlier account is better,” while he explains Brahmā’s being male as “because, being free of desire, his majesty resembles the function of a male.” Both parties’ accounts have their reasons; here they stand side by side, with no verdict on who prevails.

Two places where the stanza text differs. First, the opening line of Stanza 1 in the Kośa reads “it is transmitted that the five are dominant with respect to four,” and the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle cites the stanza with the same opening—“it is transmitted that the five are dominant with respect to four; four faculties with respect to two kinds; the five and the eight, in defilement and purification, are each severally dominant”—whereas the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, composed by Saṅghabhadra himself, reads “the five faculties with respect to four matters; four faculties with respect to two kinds; the five and the eight, in defilement and purification, are each severally dominant”—the first line differing while the other three agree. Second, in the stanza of the gate of realm affiliation, the fourth line of the base text reads 「并除色喜樂」 tr. “and excludes form, joy, and pleasure,” whereas the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle〔reading 「欲色無色界,如次除後三,兼女男憂苦,并餘色喜樂」 tr. “the desire, form, and formless realms, excluding in order the last three, together with female, male, sorrow, and pain, and the remaining form, joy, and pleasure”〕, the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine with the same wording, the text recorded by Yuanhui〔reading 「兼女男憂苦,並餘色喜樂」 tr. “together with female, male, sorrow, and pain, and the remaining form, joy, and pleasure”〕, and the lemma drawn by Puguang〔reading 「如是已說至并餘色喜樂」 tr. “thus has been said … down to ‘and the remaining form, joy, and pleasure’”〕—all four read “remaining” and not “excludes.” Both places are textual facts, recorded without pressing their significance; the choice belongs to the translator.

The mirror of Paramārtha’s older translation. Paramārtha’s version divides its fascicles at the same boundary as Xuanzang’s, but the format differs greatly—Xuanzang sets out the whole stanza first, while Paramārtha embeds the explanation line by line. Where the name faculty is explained, Paramārtha divides it into two layers, reading “the twenty-two faculties having been stated: what is the sense of faculty? Its sense is supreme and sovereign,” and bringing out the sense of illumination and adornment separately below. In the stanza quoted for the mental faculty, Paramārtha reads “thought draws the world along; thought turns it and makes it change; this single dharma, the mental faculty—all dharmas follow it,” the second line showing something other than Xuanzang’s gathering in everywhere. For the other masters’ alternative account, Paramārtha states its sectarian character more openly, reading “the word ‘again’ is to show the several schools’ distinct positions; another school says: the support of birth and death is the six faculties.” On combining the equanimity faculty, Paramārtha adds a layer of intrinsic nature, reading “as for equanimous feeling: if a person does not discriminate, it arises from its own nature, whether on the ground of body or of mind, and so the two are combined into one faculty.” For the names of the three faculties without outflows, Paramārtha reads “on the path of seeing it is called the faculty of desiring to know what is not yet known; on the path of cultivation, the faculty of knowing; on the path beyond training, the faculty of having known.” Explaining the name ‘without outflows,’ Paramārtha reads “without flow means stainless, because stain is another name for flow.” For the name of Ghoṣa, which Xuanzang renders by sense, Paramārtha keeps the transcription, reading “the Bhadanta Qusha says.” For the stanza on relinquishing the lifespan, Paramārtha reads “the holy life is brought to its end; the noble path has been well cultivated; through relinquishing life he rejoices, as a sick man who is cured.” No verdict is passed on the merits of the two translations; the choice belongs to the translator.

One cross-reading of translated terms. The first of the three faculties without outflows is in this treatise the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known, and in Paramārtha the faculty of desiring to know what is not yet known; and the first of the three faculties set out in the Yogācārabhūmi likewise reads the faculty of desiring to know what is not yet known. The same translation bureau under Xuanzang, and yet a difference in wording: this is recorded only, and no conclusion is drawn.

Each mirror set beside the others, each returned to its own place.

考據Apparatus

界品明諸法體,根品明諸法用。此子先釋「根」之名義,次立二十二根之數,再開三受為五受、依九根立三無漏根,末以六道門與六種雜分別遍篩二十二根——一部毘曇之『作用篇』自此起。


一、科判定位

科判系統此段之位
玄奘 T1558 九品分別根品第二(品題〔T29 0013b10〕)之第一分——本子(子1)=卷三全〔0013b06–0018b09〕。正頌一至二十二(十七塊)+引頌二塊,合十九塊
承前之錨界品末〔T29 0013a20〕「又經中說二十二根,謂眼根、耳根、鼻根、舌根、身根、意根、女根、男根、命根、樂根、苦根、喜根、憂根、捨根、信根、勤根、念根、定根、慧根、未知當知根、已知根、具知根」——品首「如是因界已列諸根」所指即此
三家品級大科根品分三大節。光記〔T41n1821 0056a03〕「此品文第二明諸法用。就中,一明二十二根;二明俱生諸法;三明六因、四緣」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0512b12〕「此品總有七十四頌,分為三節:初二十二頌正分別根、次二十七頌分別俱生、後二十五頌分別因緣」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0833c17〕「界品明諸法體,根品明諸法用,依體起用,故次明根」
大文第一之收界卷四首二家同標大文第二。光記〔T41n1821 0070a24〕「此下當品大文第二明俱生法」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0524c18〕「此品大文第二,有二十七頌明俱生法」 ⇒ 子1 =當品大文第一(正分別根·二十二頌)
子內五科(光記·頌疏同標)光記〔T41n1821 0056a06〕「就中,一釋根義、二根廢立、三明根體、四辨諸門、五雜分別」——頌疏〔T41n1823 0833c17〕同此五分
四辨諸門(六門)光記〔T41n1821 0060c18〕「此下第四諸門分別。總有六門,此即是初有漏無漏門」——①有漏無漏〔0015a14〕②是異熟非異熟〔0015b07〕③有異熟無異熟〔0016b02〕④三性〔0016b16〕⑤界繫〔0016b23〕⑥三斷〔0016c10〕
五雜分別(六門)頌疏〔T41n1823 0837a23〕「從此第五,明雜分別。於中有六:一受生得異熟門、二約死位滅根多少門、三得果用根多少門、四成就諸根定量門、五成根極少門、六成根極多門」——對〔0016c19〕〔0017a06〕〔0017a24〕〔0017c05〕〔0018a15〕〔0018a26〕

開卷承轉句〔T29 0013b11〕:「如是因界已列諸根,即於此中根是何義?最勝自在光顯名根,由此總成根增上義。」

收卷句〔T29 0018b06〕:「因分別界根非根差別,乘茲廣辯二十二根竟。」

品名之釋(三家並錄):光記〔T41n1821 0055c20〕「〈分別根品〉者,勝用增上故名為根,此品廣明故名分別」·頌疏〔T41n1823 0833c15〕「分別根品者,勝用增上故名為根。此品廣明,故名分別」·寶疏〔T41n1822 0512a28〕「明根等義立名有異。此論名〈根品〉,《雜心》名〈行品〉,《正理》名〈差別品〉」。

頌/長行體例:本頌(T1560 單行本定頌界)+長行自釋。子1 之正頌二十二,其牒釋塊有整頌者(正1·正5·正6 等)、有三頌合牒者(正2–4〔0013c18〕·正18–20〔0017c05〕)、有二頌合牒者(正7·正8〔0014c07〕)。長行引頌二塊——〔0013c06〕「心能導世間」(前徵「如契經言」)·〔0015c08〕「梵行妙成立」(前徵「如有頌言」)——非本頌


二、術語(名相)

漢(玄奘)真諦異名(首出 loc)本論定義句/所繫
根(增上)根(同)·「光飾」〔T29n1559 0173a06〕「最勝自在光顯名根,由此總成根增上義」〔0013b12〕·「夫增上用謂勝自在」〔0013c28〕
莊嚴身光飾自身〔0173a09〕五根四增上之一——「謂若盲聾身醜陋故」〔0013b18〕
導養身引護自身〔0173a11〕「謂因見聞避險難故」·「謂於段食能受用故」〔0013b18·b21〕
不共事不共因〔0173a14〕「謂能見色聞聲別故」〔0013b20〕
有情異/分別異眾生差別/相貌不同〔0173a19〕「有情異者,由此二根令諸有情女男類別。分別異者,由此二根形相言音乳房等別」〔0013b25〕
眾同分聚同分〔0173a25〕「命根二者,謂於眾同分能續及能持」〔0013c01〕
健達縛乾闥婆〔0173a27〕「時健達縛於二心內隨一現前,謂或愛俱、或恚俱等」〔0013c04〕
了自境/境得自塵/塵〔0173b15〕「了自境者,謂六識身」〔0013c24〕
女性/男性女相/男相「女身形類音聲作業志樂差別,名為女性」〔0014a07〕
內六處六入〔0173c22〕「心所依者,眼等六根。此內六處是有情本」〔0014b04〕
苦根/樂根苦根/樂根(同)「身謂身受,依身起故,即五識相應受」〔0014c11〕·「言不悅者是損惱義」·「所言悅者是攝益義」〔0014c13〕
喜根/憂根喜根/憂根(同)「即此心悅除第三定,於下三地名為喜根」〔0014c16〕·「意識相應能損惱受,是心不悅,名曰憂根」〔0014c19〕
捨根捨根(同)「中謂非悅非不悅,即是不苦不樂受,此處中受名為捨根」〔0014c20〕·「此受在身心,同無分別故」〔0014c23〕
未知當知根未知欲知根〔0173c06〕「謂在見道有未曾知當知行轉故,說彼名未知當知」〔0015a04〕
已知根知根〔0173c09〕「即於彼境復數了知,是故說彼名為已知」〔0015a06〕
具知根知已根·已知護根〔0173c10·0174b20〕「在無學道知己已知故名為知,有此知者名為具知」〔0015a07〕
有漏/無漏有流/無流〔0174b22〕「體唯無漏是無垢義。垢之與漏名異體同」〔0015a16〕。真諦作「無流是無垢義,垢者是流別名故」〔0174b24〕
異熟果報〔0174c13〕「唯一命根定是異熟」〔0015b09〕
邊際靜慮遠際三摩提觀〔0174c19〕「即入第四邊際靜慮,從定起已心念口言」〔0015b13〕
壽行/命行壽行/命行(同)·「宿業果報/現世業果」〔0175a19〕「云何命根?謂三界壽」〔0015c14〕·「先世業果名為壽行,現在業果名為命行」〔0015c15〕
不時解脫非時解脫〔0175a15〕「謂三洲人女男相續,不時解脫得邊際定諸阿羅漢」〔0015c11〕
界繫界相應〔0175c21〕「欲界除後三無漏根,由彼三根唯不繫故」〔0016b25〕
見所斷/修所斷/非所斷見諦滅/修道滅/非所滅〔0176a06〕「意、喜、樂、捨一一通三,皆通見、修、非所斷故」〔0016c12〕
預流/一來/不還/阿羅漢須陀洹/斯陀含/阿那含/阿羅漢〔0176b25〕「邊謂預流、阿羅漢果,於沙門果居初後故」〔0017a26〕
成就相應〔0177a03〕「命、意、捨中隨成就一,彼定成就如是三根」〔0017c11〕
扇搋·半擇·二形黃門類(業品廣辯)「本性損壞。扇搋半擇及二形人無不律儀無間斷善諸雜染法」〔0013b28〕
淨(三無漏根之異名)無流「無漏名淨,離二縛故」〔0018a29〕
愚(異生)凡夫「愚謂異生,未見諦故」〔0018a21〕

名相之梵語羅馬字唯繫於古德音寫可徵者;本子之古德音寫皆屬字界·字緣之聲明釋(見目六),非名相音寫,故此表從闕,不據現代校本擬補。真諦異名全表見目四。


三、校勘(大正原書校記·卷三全枚舉)

子1 範圍〔0013b06–0018b09〕校記錨共五四枚=異讀二五+梵語對音註二九。依本帙體例,梵音註非異讀,不入表。異讀二五條與 CBETA 回改三處全列(底本從大正【大】讀·語境字以【 】標)。本卷另有 CBETA 回改三處(0013c0401·0014a0501·0014c1201)——三者皆繫於 CBETA 自加之錨,不在大正校記五四枚之數,故不見於卷三之 mod 註;其字已入正文流,依界品子1 已定之體例並錄大正原印,以 ⟨CB⟩ 標而依錨次入表。又有 CBETA 校異一處(0015b18),底本不改,誌錄於表後備考。

註號底本【大】/異讀語境(逐字)是否涉義
00130030013b24各/名【宋】【元】「女、男、命、意【各】於二事能為增上」涉義(分配四根/標名)
0013c0401 ⟨CB⟩0013c04二【CB】【麗-CB】/一【大】「時健達縛於【二】心內隨一現前,謂或愛俱、或恚俱等」CBETA 回改(大正原印「一」,從【麗】回改,底本流從 CB)·涉義——下文正列愛俱、恚俱二種,與「二心」相扣
00130090013c10生/坐【宮】「諸清淨法隨【生】長故」形近·不涉義
00130100013c14識/說【三】【宮】「是識增上,【識】了方能避於險難」(第二「識」字)涉義(識見家之立)
0014a0501 ⟨CB⟩0014a05性【CB】【麗-CB】/身【大】「如其次第,女男【性】中,此女男根有增上用,此處少異餘處身根」CBETA 回改(大正原印「身」,從【麗】回改,底本流從 CB)·涉義——「性」總說、「根」別說,與下句「身根」分層
00140030014a22上/一【宮】「未知當知根有增【上】用」形近·不涉義
00140040014b15仗/枝【三】【宮】「住由命根,【仗】彼住故」同義異文
00140050014b28支/肢【三】【宮】「又諸喉齒眼瞼【支】節應立為根」古今字
00140060014c06今/令【三】【宮】「更無辯處故【今】應釋」形近·不涉義
0014c1201 ⟨CB⟩0014c12者【CB】【麗-CB】/〔-〕【大】「言不悅【者】是損惱義……所言悅者是攝益義」CBETA 回改(大正原印闕此字,從【麗】補,底本流從 CB)·不涉義——下句「悅者」與本句對稱
00150040015a21全/令【宋】【元】·【宮】*「若【全】無此信等五根」涉義(全無/令無)
00150050015b29引/別【三】【宮】「【引】取未曾定力所起諸根大種住時勢分」涉義(引取/別取)
00150060015c04復/後【三】【宮】「【復】何因緣捨多壽行」不涉義
00150070015c17念/命【三】「多言為顯留捨多【念】」涉義(多念/多命)
00160040016b23界/繫【明】頌「欲色無色【界】,如次除後三」涉義(見下誠實記)
00160050016c17類/斷【宋】「已說諸門義【類】差別」涉義(義類/義斷)
00160060016c28次/欲【三】「今【次】當說色無色界」不涉義
00170020017a23何/河【宮】「二十二根幾能證得【何】沙門果」形近·不涉義
00170130017c05三/二【宋】頌「成就命意捨,各定成就【三】」涉義(數)
00170140017c10一/二【宮】頌「二無漏十【一】,初無漏十三」涉義(數)
00170150017c11命、意、捨/捨命意【宮】*「論曰:【命、意、捨】中隨成就一」語序
00170160017c25遮/遍【宮】「於非【遮】位應知如前」涉義
00170170017c25說/謂【宮】「所【說】諸根皆定成就」不涉義
00170180017c29自/身【三】【宮】「前四如眼,第五【自】根」涉義
00180010018a01謂命、意/意命【宮】「【謂命、意】、捨、樂根、喜根」語序
00180020018a01根/〔-〕【三】【宮】*「謂命、意、捨、樂【根】、喜根」省文
00180030018a15命意/意命【三】【宮】頌「極少八無善,成受身【命意】」語序(頌內)
00180080018a21異/愚【三】【宮】「愚謂【異】生,未見諦故」涉義

另有 CBETA 校異一處,底本不改(大正與 CB 磧砂藏同讀,僅記【麗】之異),誌錄備考:〔0015b18〕「力【大】【磧-CB】,方【麗-CB】」(「彼說前生曾所受業有殘異熟,由今所修邊際定【力】引取受用」)。

誠實記一〔0016004〕:此條為 T1558 嵌頌與 T1560 單行本歧異之第一條——明本 T1558 作「繫」,與 T1560 同。故此非二本之異,乃底本(大正)與明本之異讀

誠實記二:同頌第四句 T1558 大正底本作「并色喜樂」,大正校記未收此異;然古德與眾賢所引之同一頌,四家皆作「并餘/並餘」——

  • 《順正理論》〔T29n1562 0381b21〕「欲色無色界,如次除後三,兼女男憂苦,并餘色喜樂」
  • 《顯宗論》〔T29n1563 0797b17〕同上,逐字相同
  • 頌疏所錄頌文〔T41n1823 0836c16〕「兼女男憂苦,並餘色喜樂」
  • 光記牽文〔T41n1821 0066a18〕「如是已說至并餘色喜樂」

⇒ 此非孤證,而是底本與二論一疏(連同 T1560 單行本)之系統性歧異。寶疏本段不抄全頌,其牒釋作「論『無色如前至信等五根』,明無色界唯八根也」〔T41n1822 0521a11〕——牒文止於「信等五根」,第四句之字未及,故於此異無可徵。只記文本事實,不升校本取捨

校勘結語:二五條無一升定本案(無古德牒文+義理雙證支持異讀者)。異讀並錄備考,唯錄不判。


四、異譯對勘(真諦《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》T1559 ★)

對勘基座:玄奘本卷三〔T29n1558 0013b06–0018b09〕↔ 真諦本〔T29n1559 0173a04–0177c03〕(正文;卷尾題「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論卷第二」〔0177c04〕,次卷首題「釋論中分別根品之二」〔0177c11〕)。

二譯分卷同界:真諦本卷二末作「若人具女男根及具餘根,則與十九根相應」〔0177b26〕=玄奘正22「極多成十九,二形除三淨」〔0018a26〕;其後即入「一切法有五品,一色、二心、三心法、四不相應、五無為」〔0177c14 起〕=玄奘正23 之俱生法。⇒二譯獨立分卷而界同。眾賢《順正理論》卷九之界亦同(見目五)。

體例基差:玄奘「頌曰/論曰」整頌先出;真諦「偈曰/釋曰」偈句逐句嵌釋,一頌常拆二至四處分引。故本子玄奘之二十二頌,於真諦本作若干短偈散布。

對勘要目(逐條·錄義理承重者十二)

  1. 根之名義——奘:「最勝自在光顯名根,由此總成根增上義」〔0013b12〕‖諦:「說二十二根已。根義云何?最勝自在為義,於自事用中增上自在故。復以光飾為義,於身中最明顯故」〔0173a05〕。奘合三義為一句;諦分「最勝自在」與「光飾」二層,長行較展開。
  2. 五根四增上——奘先總列五根四事再分眼耳與鼻舌身;諦作「眼耳二根隨一,於四義中增上」〔0173a09〕,先就眼耳逐事釋,後以鼻舌身承前。譯名差:莊嚴/光飾·導養/引護·不共事/不共因。
  3. 女男二根之二增上——奘:「一有情異、二分別異」〔0013b25〕‖諦:「女根男根於眾生差別及相貌不同增上」〔0173a19〕。
  4. 意根自在隨行之引頌——奘:「心能導世間,心能遍攝受,如是心一法,皆自在隨行」〔0013c06〕‖諦:「意引將世間,意轉令變異,是意根一法,一切法隨行」〔0173b01〕。第二句所顯作用不同(遍攝受/轉令變異)。
  5. 了自境——奘:「了自境者,謂六識身」〔0013c24〕‖諦:「眼等五根於得自塵中增上,意根於得一切塵中增上」〔0173b15〕。境/塵。
  6. 從身立二根——奘:「女男根體不離身根,身一分中立此名故」〔0014a04〕‖諦:「此二與身根不異,是身根中有一分」〔0173b23〕。
  7. 內六處是有情本——奘:「此內六處是有情本」〔0014b04〕‖諦:「眾生類以六入為根本故」〔0173c22〕。處/入。
  8. 餘師別說根相——奘:「或言顯此是餘師意,約流轉還滅立二十二根」〔0014b13〕‖諦:「復言為顯諸部別執。餘部說:生死依者,所謂六根」〔0173c27〕。餘師意/諸部別執·流轉/生死——諦本將異說之部執性說得更顯。
  9. 捨根合立——奘:「此受在身心,同無分別故」〔0014c23〕‖諦:「捨受者,若人不分別,由自性生,或在身或在心地,故合二為一根」〔0174b07〕。諦增「由自性生」並明言合二為一。
  10. 三無漏根名——奘:未知當知/已知/具知‖諦:「於見道中名未知欲知根,於修道中名知根,於無學道中名知已根」〔0174b13〕。
  11. 妙音異說——奘:「尊者妙音作如是說」〔0015b23〕‖諦:「大德瞿沙說:於自依止中,由定力引色界四大令現前」〔0174c28〕。人名義譯/音寫·身中/自依止中·大種/四大。
  12. 捨壽行之引頌——奘:「梵行妙成立,聖道已善修,壽盡時歡喜,猶如捨眾病」〔0015c08〕‖諦:「修梵行已竟,聖道已善修,由捨命歡喜,如人病得差」〔0175a11〕。壽盡/捨命·捨眾病/病得差。

譯名對照(子1 範圍·逐字所見):根之光顯/光飾 · 莊嚴身/光飾自身 · 導養身/引護自身 · 不共事/不共因 · 有情異/眾生差別 · 分別異/相貌不同 · 健達縛/乾闥婆 · 境/塵 · 內處/六入 · 眾同分/聚同分 · 未知當知根/未知欲知根 · 已知根/知根 · 具知根/知已根·已知護根 · 有漏無漏/有流無流 · 異熟/果報 · 威儀路/威儀 · 工巧處/工巧 · 邊際靜慮/遠際三摩提觀 · 妙音/瞿沙 · 大種/四大 · 不時解脫/非時解脫 · 界繫/界相應 · 見所斷修所斷非所斷/見諦滅修道滅非所滅 · 預流一來不還/須陀洹斯陀含阿那含 · 成就/相應 · 頌曰論曰/偈曰釋曰。

誠實記:本子未見二譯篇章整體缺失;差異表現為偈頌拆合、名相譯系、問答句法及局部詳略。禁以奘詞搜諦本——「極多成十九」「二形除三淨」於 T1559 零命中而場景確在,跨本比對一律取場景結構。異讀取捨屬義理之判,本目唯錄不判。


五、系內對辯(眾賢《順正理論》T1562 ★·《顯宗論》T1563)

對辯全段之界

  • T1562 卷九〈辯差別品第二之一〉〔0377a28–0383b23〕。起句「如是因界已列諸根,今於此中應更思擇:世尊何故別說根名」——與俱舍品首「如是因界已列諸根」同一承轉;末頌「極多成十九,二形除三淨」〔0383b10〕。卷十〈辯差別品第二之二〉起「因分別界已廣辯根諸行俱生。今應思擇」〔0383b25〕=俱舍子2 之題。⇒此品之對辯段與本子界同
  • T1563 卷五〈辯差別品第三之一〉〔0795a11–0800b06〕。起句同上;「極多成十九」在〔0799a10〕;卷六起「如是已說大善地法」〔0800b07〕。
  • 勿以俱舍品名搜之——二論之品名皆作『辯差別品』。寶疏〔T41n1822 0512a28〕已誌此異:「此論名〈根品〉,《雜心》名〈行品〉,《正理》名〈差別品〉」。

正面共取者(眾賢與俱舍同立,古德轉引為釋根義之據)

  1. 根之字界字緣——《順正理》:「此增上義,界義顯成。界謂伊地或謂忍地,最勝自在是伊地義,照灼明了是忍地義」〔T29n1562 0377b02〕。光記〔T41n1821 0056a10〕與寶疏〔T41n1822 0512b10〕皆引此以釋俱舍「最勝自在光顯」四字。
  2. 有情異之別解——《順正理》:「有說:勇怯有差別故名有情異,衣服莊嚴有差別故名分別異」〔T29n1562 0377c04〕。
  3. 還滅之義——《順正理》:「生死止息是還滅義,即是六處畢竟斷滅」〔T29n1562 0379c10〕。光記引之以釋正6〔T41n1821 0058b22〕。

對辯者(「經主」=眾賢稱世親·本子範圍明標五處,全錄)

  1. 責「亦爾」之類顯——「又經主釋亦爾言者,類顯一一各能為根,亦不應理」〔T29n1562 0378b21〕。所對俱舍句:「言亦爾者,類顯一一各能為根」〔T29 0014a17〕。
  2. 責「等言」之異門——「經主又釋等言為顯復有異門。云何異門」〔T29n1562 0378c03〕,下云此亦不然,以無間道與加行、解脫、勝進四道之攝屬為難。所對俱舍句:「等言為顯復有異門」〔T29 0014a21〕。
  3. 責命根非異熟——「而經主言由勝定力引取未曾諸根大種住時勢分,如此命根非是異熟,餘是異熟。此言非理」〔T29n1562 0380c21〕,下逐破長養、等流、異熟三性。所對俱舍句:「引取未曾定力所起諸根大種住時勢分,故此命根非是異熟」〔T29 0015b29〕。寶疏〔T41n1822 0519a29〕於「應如是說至皆是異熟」下標「此述論主釋也」並引此破。
  4. 憂非異熟之正面立——「何緣定謂憂非異熟、此是異熟?不應理故」〔T29n1562 0381a09〕,下以離欲貪者不隨轉、經所遮、無用三理成之。異讀:法寶疏轉引作「何緣定謂憂非異熟?此是異熟不應理故」〔T41n1822 0520a12〕,問答斷處與底本標點異,並錄不判。所對俱舍段:「毘婆沙師咸作是說:已離欲者無憂根故,異熟不然」〔T29 0016a19〕。
  5. 破「身醜陋」之由——「有說:由此身醜陋故。此說不然,陰藏隱密非醜陋故,前說為善」〔T29n1562 0381b27〕。所對俱舍句:「除女男者,色界已離婬欲法故、由女男根身醜陋故」〔T29 0016b28〕。續云梵王「離欲威猛似男用故」〔T29n1562 0381c01〕。光記〔T41n1821 0066a23〕錄此破並記俱舍師之救。

頌文之異(文本事實·並錄不判):俱舍正1 作「傳說五於四」〔T29 0013b14〕。《順正理》引頌同作「傳說五於四,四根於二種,五八染淨中,各別為增上」〔T29n1562 0377b10〕;《顯宗論》則作「五根於四事,四根於二種,五八染淨中,各別為增上」〔T29n1563 0795a16〕——首句異,餘三句同

體例:唯於俱舍實有對辯之 loc 引·不通引。「一義二宗」並錄·不判勝負。


六、諸家異釋(光記·寶疏·頌疏·神泰疏)

神泰疏之闕(據實標闕):神泰《俱舍論疏》X53n0836 為殘本,其卷首〔X53n0836 0001a04〕標「俱舍論疏現存目次」,所列為卷第一(分別界品第一之一)·卷第二(分別界品第一之二)·卷第四(分別根品第二之二)·卷第五(之三)·卷第六(之四)·卷第七(之五)·卷第十七(分別賢聖品第六之三)——卷第三不在其列。卷三所當者正是本子〈分別根品第二之一〉。⇒ 泰疏殘·卷三闕·本子無逐文釋可繫不以他卷之文充之。以下三家並錄。

(一)根義·根名

  • 字界字緣——光記:「最勝、自在是字界,光顯是字緣。由此字界、字緣,總成根增上義」〔T41n1821 0056a10〕,下以聲明學廣釋伊地·忍地二界之義。寶疏繫於《正理》之界義,引其文云「此增上義,界義顯成。界謂伊地、或謂忍地,最勝自在是伊地義,照灼明了是忍地義」〔T41n1822 0512b27–29〕。頌疏於夾註中作體用二分:「根體勝故名為最勝,根用勝故名為自在也,根體、用雙勝名為光顯,由有最勝自在光顯名為增上」〔T41n1823 0833c26〕。
  • 五根四增上——三家四事配列同(一莊嚴身·二導養身·三生識等·四不共事)。頌疏於此逐事分繫五根之用〔T41n1823 0834a02 起〕。
  • 有情異·分別異——光記:「前有情異約總相,後分別異約別相」〔T41n1821 0056b28〕。寶疏以劫初形類為說:「有情異者,劫初有情形類皆等,二根生已便有男、女形類差別」〔T41n1822 0512c22〕。頌疏略釋論文〔T41n1823 0834a14〕。

(二)二十二根之立

  • 異說之屬(三家互異·並錄不判)——光記標為異師且指其宗:「此下第二敘異師。有餘識見等家作如是說」〔T41n1821 0057b05〕。寶疏標為部執:「初之一頌述婆沙師建立、第二三頌述曇無德建立、第三一頌述曇無德重說根相、第四一頌述餘師建立」〔T41n1822 0512b17〕,又引真諦:「真諦云:『經部。於中有三……』」〔T41n1822 0513b11〕。頌疏但作「從此第二,敘異說者」〔T41n1823 0834b02〕,不繫其人。
  • 內六處是心所依——光記:「此內六處共成有情,是有情本、是心所依,皆有根義」〔T41n1821 0058b10〕。寶疏加內外對簡:「內六處是有情本故是心所依,外六處非有情本故非心所依」〔T41n1822 0514c07〕。
  • 女男性之相——頌疏於「作業」「志樂」二語出實例:「作業者,縫衣等也。志樂者,樂脂粉也」〔T41n1823 0834b13〕·「作業者,書寫等業也。志樂者,樂弓馬也」〔T41n1823 0834b15〕。
  • 流轉還滅——光記引《正理》:「生死相續是流轉義,生死止息是還滅義」〔T41n1821 0058b22〕,並引《婆沙》一百「流轉者謂更受生,還滅者趣涅槃」〔T41n1821 0058b24〕。頌疏但述異師之立〔T41n1823 0835a12〕。

(三)根體·五受·三無漏根

  • 捨根合立——光記:「此捨受在身、心,同無分別,故不別立」〔T41n1821 0060a13〕。頌疏:「捨在身心,同無分別,任運而生,故雖通二,立一捨根」〔T41n1823 0835b23〕。寶疏於此作牽文科釋〔T41n1822 0515c22〕。
  • 未知當知之位——光記:「知者是智,謂在見道十五剎那。八忍、七智」〔T41n1821 0060a28〕,並自設問答通七智何以亦名未知當知,引《婆沙》一百四十三為證。寶疏自苦法智忍位起釋〔T41n1822 0516a05〕。

(四)諸門分別

  • 六門之科——光記:「此下第四諸門分別。總有六門,此即是初有漏無漏門」〔T41n1821 0060c18〕。頌疏逐門標「從此第二,是異熟非異熟門」〔0836a24〕·「從此第三,有異熟無異熟門」〔0836b10〕·「從此第四,三性門」〔0836c02〕·「從此第五,界繫門」〔0836c12〕·「從此第六,三斷門」〔0837a04〕。
  • 信等唯無漏之異部——光記與寶疏同指其人:光記「敘化地部計。即是毘婆沙婆提,此云分別論師」〔T41n1821 0060c22〕·寶疏「此敘化地部計」〔T41n1822 0516c10〕。
  • 寶疏之補簡——寶疏於論文「七有色根……色蘊攝故」下云:「詳此釋義不盡。無漏無表亦色蘊攝,是無漏故」〔T41n1822 0516c07〕。
  • 憂非異熟——光記逐難分釋,於「以憂分別至異熟不爾」下標「復以理通」,並釋「差別」為「眾多不如意事」〔T41n1821 0065a06 起〕。寶疏標句主:「『以憂分別至異熟不爾』,有部釋也」〔T41n1822 0520a06〕,並引《正理》之正面立。頌疏略前段詰難,重在下門「唯」「越」二義〔T41n1823 0836b15〕。
  • 界繫門之《正理》破——光記錄之並記俱舍師之救〔T41n1821 0066a23〕。

(五)雜分別

  • 留捨壽行——光記〔T41n1821 0061b09 起〕與寶疏〔T41n1822 0517a16 起〕皆廣釋此傍論;光記於妙音說明標「此即初師不正義也」〔T41n1821 0062c14〕,並出二解以通宗。頌疏於『異熟門』至『有異熟門』之間整段略去此傍論(〔T41n1823 0836a27–0836b09〕自「命唯是異熟」直釋至通二門,0836b10 即入次門)——此為三家最顯著之長行詳略差。
  • 死位「滅」即「捨」——光記:「滅之言捨,最後死位體現在前,滅入過去令不現前故名為捨」〔T41n1821 0067a14〕,並自設問答明受生唯約異熟而命終通三性之由。
  • 十一根與九根——頌疏:「各據一義。不相違也」〔T41n1823 0838c18〕。光記別出世間道·出世道之分〔T41n1821 0067b27〕。
  • 定成就三根——寶疏:「此三於一切處、時、位等皆定成也」〔T41n1822 0523b10〕。
  • 極多之一形——光記引《正理》證男女定成隨一:「言一形者,無有二形及與無形得聖法故」〔T41n1821 0068c14〕,並記諸師異解。

三疏互異並錄,不判是非。


七、互讀(唯識根系掛鏈·②橋)

本子所立二十二根,是七十五法系『作用面』之總表;其向唯識系之承接,逐條繫以彼系逐字:

  • 二十二根 → 百法五位之分布:本子七有色根(眼耳鼻舌身女男)在色法·意根在心法·五受與信等五在心所·命根在心不相應行·三無漏根「依九立三」〔T29 0014c10〕故非別體。百法五位作「一者心法、二者心所有法、三者色法、四者心不相應行法、五者無為法」〔T31n1614 0855b16〕,其心不相應行「略有二十四種」〔T31n1614 0855c10〕仍以命根居前——命根之位次於二系不改,為②橋最穩之一錨。
  • 信等五根 → 百法善十一之首:本子「此成清淨由後三根」前之信等五(信·勤·念·定·慧)〔T29 0014b06〕;百法善十一起於「一信、二精進、三慚、四愧」〔T31n1614 0855b28〕,念·定·慧則入別境——五法一組之開合差,為心所位互讀之錨。
  • 三無漏根之譯語:本論作「未知當知根」〔T29 0013a23〕,真諦作「未知欲知根」〔T29n1559 0173c12〕;瑜伽師地論亦作「未知欲知根」——「復有三根。一、未知欲知根,二、已知根,三、具知根」〔T30n1579 0436b19〕,並以「謂於諸諦未現觀者」為建立之由。同一玄奘譯場而二論用語有異,此為譯語互讀之座標(唯誌錄·不判)。
  • 增上果之通義:本子以「增上」為根之總義;瑜伽以「二十二根,各各能起自增上果」〔T30n1579 0502b13〕收之於五果門——增上義自部派毘曇入瑜伽行派之承接錨。

八、譯史

  • 玄奘新譯(本底本):《俱舍論》三十卷「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」——《開元釋教錄》〔T55n2154 0557a22–23〕。卷三卷端題「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第三 尊者世親造 三藏法師玄奘奉 詔譯」〔T29 0013b06 起〕,品續題「分別根品第二之一」〔0013b10〕。
  • 真諦舊譯(異譯校本):《阿毘達磨俱舍釋論》二十二卷,第一譯〔T55n2154 0545c16 著錄〕。本子所對者為其卷二之末段,卷尾題在〔T29n1559 0177c04〕。
  • 對辯二論之譯(與本目所引之witness 直接相關):《開元錄》〔T55n2154 0620c25–0621a01〕正文作「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」;此段原書另有夾註六處——二論卷數下各繫「尊者眾賢造」,順正理下作「八帙」〔0620c25〕、顯宗下作「四帙」〔0620c27〕,二譯人下各繫「出內典錄」「單本」〔0620c26·0620c28〕,末句下更有一長註「眾賢尊者先述正理文廣難尋後造顯宗略而易曉所以重釋」〔0621a02〕。夾註據實並錄,不作節略。《貞元錄》〔T55n2157 0954b02–0954b11〕所著錄之文與此全同,二錄之實差唯在出之之式與末註一字:開元以夾註出上列諸項,貞元則一概入正文並列;末註尾字開元作「所以重釋」、貞元作「所以重譯」。「頌同釋異」四字即本子目五之體例根據——二論用俱舍本頌而別作長行,故其異在釋不在頌(唯正1 首句一處異,見目五)。
  • 譯事旁證:玄奘永徽五年春答書「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」——《大慈恩寺三藏法師傳》〔T50n2053 0261c20〕。⇒ 俱舍與順正理同期並譯,此為本子對辯材料何以密集之譯史背景(唯錄事實·不作因果之判)。
  • 三疏之次:光記 T41n1821(普光·主)·寶疏 T41n1822(法寶·副)·頌疏 T41n1823(圓暉·科判)·神泰疏 X53n0836(殘·卷三闕)。

九、校本定位

  • 玄奘 T1558 卷三(底本)〔0013b06–0018b09〕:品題 0013b10 · 正1 0013b14 · 引頌一 0013c06 · 正2–4 0013c18 · 正5 0014b02 · 正6 0014b11 · 正7·正8 0014c07 · 正9 0015a14 · 正10 0015b07 · 引頌二 0015c08 · 正11 0016b02 · 正12 0016b16 · 正13 0016b23 · 正14 0016c10 · 正15 0016c19 · 正16 0017a06 · 正17 0017a24 · 正18–20 0017c05 · 正21 0018a15 · 正22 0018a26 · 收卷 0018b06。承前之錨 0013a20(界品末列二十二根名)。
  • 真諦 T1559:對應段 0173a04–0177c03(卷尾題 0177c04·次卷首題 0177c11)。要目 0173a05 · 0173a09 · 0173a19 · 0173b01 · 0173b15 · 0173b23 · 0173c22 · 0173c27 · 0174b07 · 0174b13 · 0174b24 · 0174c28 · 0175a11 · 0175a19 · 0175b20 · 0176b05 · 0177a04 · 0177b26。
  • 眾賢 T1562 卷九〔0377a28–0383b23〕:0377b02 · 0377b10 · 0377c04 · 0378b21 · 0378c03 · 0379c10 · 0380c21 · 0381a09 · 0381b27 · 0381c01 · 0383b10;卷十之界 0383b25。T1563 卷五〔0795a11–0800b06〕:0795a16 · 0799a10;卷六之界 0800b07。
  • 光記 T41n1821〔0055c19–0070a22〕:0055c19 · 0056a03 · 0056a06 · 0056a10 · 0056b28 · 0057b05 · 0058b10 · 0058b22 · 0060a13 · 0060a28 · 0060c18 · 0060c22 · 0061b09 · 0062c14 · 0065a02 · 0066a23 · 0067a14 · 0067b27 · 0068c14;卷四之界 0070a24。
  • 寶疏 T41n1822〔0512a27–0524c16〕:0512a27 · 0512b12 · 0512b17 · 0512b27 · 0512c22 · 0513b11 · 0514c07 · 0516a05 · 0516c03 · 0516c07 · 0516c10 · 0517a16 · 0519b01 · 0520a06 · 0523b10;卷四之界 0524c18。
  • 頌疏 T41n1823〔0833c14–0839c19〕:0833c14 · 0833c17 · 0833c26 · 0834a14 · 0834b02 · 0834b13 · 0834b15 · 0835a12 · 0835b23 · 0836a24 · 0836b10 · 0836b15 · 0836c02 · 0836c12 · 0836c16 · 0837a04 · 0837a23 · 0838c18 · 0839b22 · 0839c02;「論本第四」0839c20。題作「分別根品二之一」·無「第」字
  • 神泰疏 X53n0836:現存目次〔X 系 0001a04〕;卷三闕——本子無泰疏可繫(據實標闕·不補)。
  • 唯識系互讀錨:T31n1614 0855b16 · 0855b28 · 0855c10;T30n1579 0436b19 · 0502b13。
  • 經錄·僧傳:T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a · 0620c25;T55n2157 0954b02;T50n2053 0261c20。
  • 校勘:卷三校記五四枚(異讀二五全枚舉·梵音註二九不入表)·無升定本案。

The Chapter on the Elements sets out the entities of dharmas; the Chapter on the Faculties sets out their functions. This unit first explains the name and sense of 「根」 tr. “faculty,” next establishes the number of the twenty-two faculties, then opens three feelings into five and establishes the three faculties without outflows upon nine faculties, and finally sifts all twenty-two faculties through six doctrinal gates and six miscellaneous analyses—the ‘book of function’ of an Abhidharma treatise begins here.


I. Doctrinal Outline and Placement

Outline systemPlacement of this passage
Xuanzang’s nine chapters, T1558The first division of Chapter Two, Analysis of the Faculties (chapter title〔T29 0013b10〕)—this unit (Unit 1) is the whole of Fascicle Three〔0013b06–0018b09〕. Root Stanzas 1 through 22 (seventeen blocks) plus two quoted-stanza blocks make nineteen blocks in all
Anchor carried forwardAt the end of the Chapter on the Elements〔T29 0013a20〕: 「又經中說二十二根,謂眼根、耳根、鼻根、舌根、身根、意根、女根、男根、命根、樂根、苦根、喜根、憂根、捨根、信根、勤根、念根、定根、慧根、未知當知根、已知根、具知根」 tr. “The sūtras further speak of twenty-two faculties: the eye faculty, ear faculty, nose faculty, tongue faculty, body faculty, mental faculty, female faculty, male faculty, life faculty, pleasure faculty, pain faculty, joy faculty, sorrow faculty, equanimity faculty, faculty of confidence, faculty of diligence, faculty of mindfulness, faculty of concentration, faculty of discernment, faculty of coming to know what is not yet known, faculty of what is known, and faculty of full knowledge”—this is what the chapter’s opening words 「如是因界已列諸根」 tr. “the faculties having thus been enumerated by reason of the elements” refer to
Chapter-level outlines in the three commentariesThe Chapter on the Faculties falls into three major sections. Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0056a03〕: 「此品文第二明諸法用。就中,一明二十二根;二明俱生諸法;三明六因、四緣」 tr. “The text of this second chapter sets out the functions of dharmas. Within it: first, the twenty-two faculties; second, the dharmas that co-arise; third, the six causes and four conditions.” Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0512b12〕: 「此品總有七十四頌,分為三節:初二十二頌正分別根、次二十七頌分別俱生、後二十五頌分別因緣」 tr. “This chapter has seventy-four stanzas in all, divided into three sections: the first twenty-two stanzas directly analyze the faculties, the next twenty-seven analyze co-arising, and the last twenty-five analyze causes and conditions.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0833c17〕: 「界品明諸法體,根品明諸法用,依體起用,故次明根」 tr. “The Chapter on the Elements sets out the entities of dharmas, the Chapter on the Faculties their functions; because function arises in dependence on entity, the faculties are set out next.”
Closing boundary of the first major sectionAt the head of Fascicle Four the same two commentators alike mark the second major section. Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0070a24〕: 「此下當品大文第二明俱生法」 tr. “From here begins the second major section of this chapter, setting out the dharmas that co-arise.” Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0524c18〕: 「此品大文第二,有二十七頌明俱生法」 tr. “The second major section of this chapter has twenty-seven stanzas setting out the dharmas that co-arise.” ⇒ Unit 1 is the chapter’s first major section (the direct analysis of the faculties, twenty-two stanzas)
Five subdivisions within the unit (marked alike by Puguang and Yuanhui)Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0056a06〕: 「就中,一釋根義、二根廢立、三明根體、四辨諸門、五雜分別」 tr. “Within it: first, explaining the meaning of faculty; second, rejecting and establishing faculties; third, setting out the entities of the faculties; fourth, analyzing the several gates; fifth, miscellaneous analysis”—Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0833c17〕 gives the same five divisions
Fourth, analysis through the several gates (six gates)Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0060c18〕: 「此下第四諸門分別。總有六門,此即是初有漏無漏門」 tr. “From here begins the fourth, analysis through the several gates. There are six gates in all, and this is the first, the gate of with and without outflows”—① with and without outflows〔0015a14〕; ② maturation and non-maturation〔0015b07〕; ③ having and not having maturation〔0016b02〕; ④ the three ethical qualities〔0016b16〕; ⑤ realm affiliation〔0016b23〕; ⑥ the three modes of abandonment〔0016c10〕
Fifth, miscellaneous analysis (six gates)Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0837a23〕: 「從此第五,明雜分別。於中有六:一受生得異熟門、二約死位滅根多少門、三得果用根多少門、四成就諸根定量門、五成根極少門、六成根極多門」 tr. “From here, the fifth, setting out the miscellaneous analysis. Within it are six: first, the gate of maturation faculties obtained at birth; second, the gate of how many faculties cease at the moment of death; third, the gate of how many faculties are used in attaining the fruits; fourth, the gate of the fixed measure of faculties possessed; fifth, the gate of the fewest faculties possessed; sixth, the gate of the most faculties possessed”—answering to〔0016c19〕〔0017a06〕〔0017a24〕〔0017c05〕〔0018a15〕〔0018a26〕

Opening transitional sentence〔T29 0013b11〕: 「如是因界已列諸根,即於此中根是何義?最勝自在光顯名根,由此總成根增上義。」 tr. “The faculties having thus been enumerated by reason of the elements, here then: what is the meaning of faculty? Supreme, sovereign, and manifestly evident—these are called a faculty; by these the faculty’s sense of dominance is constituted altogether.”

Closing sentence of the fascicle〔T29 0018b06〕: 「因分別界根非根差別,乘茲廣辯二十二根竟。」 tr. “Because the distinction between faculties and non-faculties arose in analyzing the elements, the twenty-two faculties have on that occasion been extensively analyzed to their conclusion.”

Explanation of the chapter title (all three commentaries recorded): Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0055c20〕: 「〈分別根品〉者,勝用增上故名為根,此品廣明故名分別」 tr. “‘Chapter Analyzing the Faculties’: they are called faculties because their excellent function is dominant, and it is called analysis because this chapter sets them out extensively.” Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0833c15〕: 「分別根品者,勝用增上故名為根。此品廣明,故名分別」 tr. “‘Chapter Analyzing the Faculties’: they are called faculties because their excellent function is dominant. Because this chapter sets them out extensively, it is called analysis.” Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0512a28〕: 「明根等義立名有異。此論名〈根品〉,《雜心》名〈行品〉,《正理》名〈差別品〉」 tr. “In setting out the meanings of faculty and the rest, the titles established differ. This treatise calls it the ‘Chapter on the Faculties’; the Miscellaneous Heart Treatise calls it the ‘Chapter on Formations’; the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle calls it the ‘Chapter on Differences.’”

Stanza and prose format: root stanzas (with the stanza boundaries fixed by the stand-alone T1560) followed by prose self-commentary. The twenty-two root stanzas of Unit 1 are taken up in explanatory blocks of which some carry a whole stanza (Root 1, Root 5, Root 6, and others), some carry three stanzas together (Roots 2–4〔0013c18〕 · Roots 18–20〔0017c05〕), and some carry two stanzas together (Roots 7 and 8〔0014c07〕). The prose contains two quoted-stanza blocks—〔0013c06〕 「心能導世間」 tr. “Mind can lead the world,” prefaced by the marker 「如契經言」 tr. “as the sūtra says” · 〔0015c08〕 「梵行妙成立」 tr. “The holy life has been excellently established,” prefaced by the marker 「如有頌言」 tr. “as a stanza says”—and these are not root stanzas.


II. Terminology (Technical Terms)

Xuanzang’s termParamārtha’s alternative name (first occurrence)Definitional sentence in this treatise / affiliation
faculty (dominance)faculty (same) · 「光飾」 tr. “illumination and adornment”〔T29n1559 0173a06〕「最勝自在光顯名根,由此總成根增上義」 tr. “Supreme, sovereign, and manifestly evident—these are called a faculty; by these the faculty’s sense of dominance is constituted altogether”〔0013b12〕 · 「夫增上用謂勝自在」 tr. “Now, dominant function means being supreme and sovereign”〔0013c28〕
adorn the bodyilluminate and adorn one’s own body〔0173a09〕One of the four dominant functions of the five faculties—「謂若盲聾身醜陋故」 tr. “because if one is blind or deaf the body is unsightly”〔0013b18〕
guide and sustain the bodyguide and protect one’s own body〔0173a11〕「謂因見聞避險難故」 tr. “because through seeing and hearing one avoids dangers and calamities” · 「謂於段食能受用故」 tr. “because through them food taken in portions can be made use of”〔0013b18·b21〕
exclusive activityexclusive cause〔0173a14〕「謂能見色聞聲別故」 tr. “because the seeing of form and the hearing of sound are severally its own”〔0013b20〕
difference among sentient beings / difference in characteristicsdifference among beings / unlikeness of appearance〔0173a19〕「有情異者,由此二根令諸有情女男類別。分別異者,由此二根形相言音乳房等別」 tr. “Difference among sentient beings: by these two faculties sentient beings are divided into the classes female and male. Difference in characteristics: by these two faculties bodily shape, spoken sound, breasts, and the rest differ”〔0013b25〕
commonality of sentient beingsaggregate commonality〔0173a25〕「命根二者,謂於眾同分能續及能持」 tr. “The life faculty has two: with respect to the commonality of sentient beings it can continue and can sustain”〔0013c01〕
gandharvagandharva (older transcription)〔0173a27〕「時健達縛於二心內隨一現前,謂或愛俱、或恚俱等」 tr. “At that time the gandharva has present one of two minds, whichever it may be, either accompanied by craving or accompanied by hostility, and so forth”〔0013c04〕
discerning one’s own object / objectattaining one’s own sense-datum / sense-datum〔0173b15〕「了自境者,謂六識身」 tr. “‘Discerning one’s own object’ means the six bodies of consciousness”〔0013c24〕
femaleness / malenessfemale characteristics / male characteristics「女身形類音聲作業志樂差別,名為女性」 tr. “Differences in the bodily class, voice, activity, and aspirations and inclinations of a woman are called femaleness”〔0014a07〕
six internal sense fieldsthe six entrances〔0173c22〕「心所依者,眼等六根。此內六處是有情本」 tr. “The support of mind means the six faculties beginning with the eye. These six internal sense fields are the root of a sentient being”〔0014b04〕
pain faculty / pleasure facultypain faculty / pleasure faculty (same)「身謂身受,依身起故,即五識相應受」 tr. “‘Body’ means bodily feeling, because it arises in dependence on the body, that is, feeling associated with the five consciousnesses”〔0014c11〕 · 「言不悅者是損惱義」 tr. “‘Displeasure’ means causing harm and distress” · 「所言悅者是攝益義」 tr. “‘Pleasure’ means embracing and benefiting”〔0014c13〕
joy faculty / sorrow facultyjoy faculty / sorrow faculty (same)「即此心悅除第三定,於下三地名為喜根」 tr. “This same mental pleasure, the third absorption excepted, is called the joy faculty in the three lower levels”〔0014c16〕 · 「意識相應能損惱受,是心不悅,名曰憂根」 tr. “Feeling associated with mental consciousness that causes harm and distress is mental displeasure and is called the sorrow faculty”〔0014c19〕
equanimity facultyequanimity faculty (same)「中謂非悅非不悅,即是不苦不樂受,此處中受名為捨根」 tr. “‘Intermediate’ means neither pleasure nor displeasure, that is, feeling neither painful nor pleasant; this intermediate feeling is called the equanimity faculty”〔0014c20〕 · 「此受在身心,同無分別故」 tr. “because this feeling is alike without discrimination in body and in mind”〔0014c23〕
faculty of coming to know what is not yet knownfaculty of desiring to know what is not yet known〔0173c06〕「謂在見道有未曾知當知行轉故,說彼名未知當知」 tr. “because on the path of seeing a mode of what has never yet been known and is to be known operates, he is called one who comes to know what is not yet known”〔0015a04〕
faculty of what is knownfaculty of knowing〔0173c09〕「即於彼境復數了知,是故說彼名為已知」 tr. “one repeatedly knows those same objects, and therefore he is called one of what is known”〔0015a06〕
faculty of full knowledgefaculty of having known · faculty guarding what is known〔0173c10·0174b20〕「在無學道知己已知故名為知,有此知者名為具知」 tr. “on the path beyond training, because one knows that one has already known, it is called knowing; one who has this knowing is called one of full knowledge”〔0015a07〕
with outflows / without outflowswith flow / without flow〔0174b22〕「體唯無漏是無垢義。垢之與漏名異體同」 tr. “Its entity is only without outflows, which means stainless. Stain and outflow differ in name but are one in substance”〔0015a16〕. Paramārtha reads 「無流是無垢義,垢者是流別名故」 tr. “‘Without flow’ means stainless, because stain is another name for flow”〔0174b24〕
maturationretribution〔0174c13〕「唯一命根定是異熟」 tr. “Only the single life faculty is definitely maturation”〔0015b09〕
limit-stage meditative absorptionfarthest-limit concentration and contemplation〔0174c19〕「即入第四邊際靜慮,從定起已心念口言」 tr. “he thereupon enters the fourth limit-stage meditative absorption, and on rising from the concentration thinks and says aloud”〔0015b13〕
life-formations / vital formationslife-formations / vital formations (same) · 「宿業果報/現世業果」 tr. “retribution of past karma / result of present karma”〔0175a19〕「云何命根?謂三界壽」 tr. “What is the life faculty? Lifespan in the three realms”〔0015c14〕 · 「先世業果名為壽行,現在業果名為命行」 tr. “The result of karma of a former life is called life-formations; the result of present karma is called vital formations”〔0015c15〕
liberation not dependent on circumstanceliberation not dependent on time〔0175a15〕「謂三洲人女男相續,不時解脫得邊際定諸阿羅漢」 tr. “that is, those arhats among the humans of the three continents whose female or male continuity is unbroken, who are liberated not dependent on circumstance, and who have attained the limit-stage concentration”〔0015c11〕
realm affiliationassociated with a realm〔0175c21〕「欲界除後三無漏根,由彼三根唯不繫故」 tr. “The desire realm excludes the last three faculties without outflows, because those three faculties are unbound alone”〔0016b25〕
abandoned through seeing / abandoned through cultivation / not subject to abandonmentceased through seeing the truths / ceased through the path of cultivation / not to be ceased〔0176a06〕「意、喜、樂、捨一一通三,皆通見、修、非所斷故」 tr. “Mind, joy, pleasure, and equanimity each extend to all three, because each extends to abandonment through seeing, abandonment through cultivation, and non-abandonment”〔0016c12〕
stream-entry / once-return / non-return / arhatsrota-āpanna / sakṛdāgāmin / anāgāmin / arhat〔0176b25〕「邊謂預流、阿羅漢果,於沙門果居初後故」 tr. “‘Edges’ means the fruits of stream-entry and of arhatship, because among the fruits of the ascetic life they stand first and last”〔0017a26〕
possessionassociation〔0177a03〕「命、意、捨中隨成就一,彼定成就如是三根」 tr. “Whoever possesses any one among life, mind, and equanimity necessarily possesses these three faculties”〔0017c11〕
one congenitally without a sexual faculty · one whose sexual faculty is incomplete · a person of both sexesthe class of eunuchs (analyzed at length in the Chapter on Action)「本性損壞。扇搋半擇及二形人無不律儀無間斷善諸雜染法」 tr. “Impaired in their very nature: one congenitally without a sexual faculty, one whose sexual faculty is incomplete, and a person of both sexes have no non-restraint, no karma of immediate retribution, no cutting off of wholesome roots, and none of the other defiled dharmas”〔0013b28〕
pure (another name for the three faculties without outflows)without flow「無漏名淨,離二縛故」 tr. “What is without outflows is called pure, because it is free of the two bonds”〔0018a29〕
fool (ordinary being)worldling「愚謂異生,未見諦故」 tr. “‘Fool’ designates an ordinary being, because he has not seen the truths”〔0018a21〕

Romanized Sanskrit for technical terms is attached only where an ancient master’s transcription attests it; the ancient transcriptions in this unit all belong to grammatical explanations of verbal base and affix (see Section VI) and are not transcriptions of technical terms, so this table leaves the column empty and supplies nothing conjecturally from a modern edition. The full table of Paramārtha’s alternative names is in Section IV.


III. Textual Collation (Taishō Original Notes · Complete Enumeration for Fascicle Three)

Within the compass of Unit 1〔0013b06–0018b09〕 the collation anchors number fifty-four: twenty-five variant readings plus twenty-nine notes giving Sanskrit sound-values. By this apparatus’s convention, phonetic notes are not variants and do not enter the table. All twenty-five variants together with three CBETA restorations are listed (the base follows the Taishō 【大】 reading; the contextual character is marked with 【 】). This fascicle contains besides three CBETA restorations (0013c0401 · 0014a0501 · 0014c1201) — all three stand on anchors added by CBETA itself and are not among the fifty-four Taishō collation anchors, which is why they are not found among the modification notes of Fascicle Three; their graphs have entered the running text, and following the practice already settled in Unit 1 of the Chapter on the Elements the Taishō’s original printing is recorded alongside, the entries marked ⟨CB⟩ and placed in the table in anchor order. There is besides one CBETA collation divergence (0015b18) at which the base text is not altered, set down after the table for reference.

Note no.AnchorBase text 【大】 / variantsContext (verbatim)Doctrinally consequential?
00130030013b24各/名【宋】【元】「女、男、命、意【各】於二事能為增上」 tr. “the female, male, life, and mental faculties are 【each】 able to be dominant with respect to two matters”Consequential (distributing the four faculties / labeling them)
0013c0401 ⟨CB⟩0013c04二【CB】【麗-CB】/一【大】「時健達縛於【二】心內隨一現前,謂或愛俱、或恚俱等」 tr. “at that time the gandharva has present before it any one of 【two】 states of mind, that is, one accompanied by craving or one accompanied by hatred”A CBETA restoration (the Taishō originally printed 「一」 tr. “one,” CBETA restores following the 【麗】 canon, the base-text stream following CB); consequential — what follows enumerates just the two, accompanied by craving and by hatred, which accords with 「二心」 tr. “two states of mind”
00130090013c10生/坐【宮】「諸清淨法隨【生】長故」 tr. “because the purifying dharmas 【arise】 and grow in dependence on them”Graphic similarity; not consequential
00130100013c14識/說【三】【宮】「是識增上,【識】了方能避於險難」 tr. “this is the dominance of consciousness: only when 【consciousness】 discerns can dangers be avoided” (the second occurrence of 「識」 tr. “consciousness”)Consequential (the position of those who hold that consciousness sees)
0014a0501 ⟨CB⟩0014a05性【CB】【麗-CB】/身【大】「如其次第,女男【性】中,此女男根有增上用,此處少異餘處身根」 tr. “in due order, within the female and male 【sexes】 the female and male faculties have a dominant function, and this part differs a little from the body faculty elsewhere”A CBETA restoration (the Taishō originally printed 「身」 tr. “body,” CBETA restores following the 【麗】 canon, the base-text stream following CB); consequential — 「性」 tr. “sex” states it generally and 「根」 tr. “faculty” particularly, on a different level from 「身根」 tr. “the body faculty” in the following clause
00140030014a22上/一【宮】「未知當知根有增【上】用」 tr. “the faculty of coming to know what is not yet known has a domin【ant】 function”Graphic similarity; not consequential
00140040014b15仗/枝【三】【宮】「住由命根,【仗】彼住故」 tr. “abiding is by the life faculty, because one 【relies upon】 it to abide”Synonymous variant
00140050014b28支/肢【三】【宮】「又諸喉齒眼瞼【支】節應立為根」 tr. “moreover the throat, teeth, eyelids, and the joints of the 【limbs】 should be established as faculties”Archaic and modern forms of one character
00140060014c06今/令【三】【宮】「更無辯處故【今】應釋」 tr. “since there is no other place for analysis, it should 【now】 be explained”Graphic similarity; not consequential
0014c1201 ⟨CB⟩0014c12者【CB】【麗-CB】/〔-〕【大】「言不悅【者】是損惱義……所言悅者是攝益義」 tr. “to say ‘unpleasant’ 【means】 that it has the sense of harming … and to say ‘pleasant’ means that it has the sense of benefiting”A CBETA restoration (the Taishō’s original printing lacks this graph, CBETA supplies it following the 【麗】 canon, the base-text stream following CB); not consequential — the following clause 「悅者」 tr. “what is pleasant” balances this one
00150040015a21全/令【宋】【元】·【宮】*「若【全】無此信等五根」 tr. “if one is 【wholly】 without these five faculties beginning with confidence”Consequential (wholly without / caused to be without)
00150050015b29引/別【三】【宮】「【引】取未曾定力所起諸根大種住時勢分」 tr. “he 【draws】 out a portion of duration, never had before, of the great elements of the faculties produced by the power of concentration”Consequential (drawing out / taking separately)
00150060015c04復/後【三】【宮】「【復】何因緣捨多壽行」 tr. “and 【again】, for what set of causes and conditions does he relinquish many life-formations?”Not consequential
00150070015c17念/命【三】「多言為顯留捨多【念】」 tr. “the word ‘many’ is to show that what is prolonged or relinquished is many 【moments】”Consequential (many moments / many vital principles)
00160040016b23界/繫【明】Stanza 「欲色無色【界】,如次除後三」 tr. “the desire, form, and formless 【realms】 exclude in order the last three”Consequential (see the first fidelity note below)
00160050016c17類/斷【宋】「已說諸門義【類】差別」 tr. “the distinctions of the sense-【classes】 under the several gates have now been explained”Consequential (classes of sense / abandonment of sense)
00160060016c28次/欲【三】「今【次】當說色無色界」 tr. “【next】 the form and formless realms should now be stated”Not consequential
00170020017a23何/河【宮】「二十二根幾能證得【何】沙門果」 tr. “among the twenty-two faculties, how many can attain 【which】 fruit of the ascetic life?”Graphic similarity; not consequential
00170130017c05三/二【宋】Stanza 「成就命意捨,各定成就【三】」 tr. “one who possesses life, mind, or equanimity necessarily possesses 【three】 in each case”Consequential (a number)
00170140017c10一/二【宮】Stanza 「二無漏十【一】,初無漏十三」 tr. “the two faculties without outflows carry elev【en】, the first faculty without outflows thirteen”Consequential (a number)
00170150017c11命、意、捨/捨命意【宮】*「論曰:【命、意、捨】中隨成就一」 tr. “The treatise says: whoever possesses any one among 【life, mind, and equanimity】”Word order
00170160017c25遮/遍【宮】「於非【遮】位應知如前」 tr. “at stations not 【excluded】 it should be known as before”Consequential
00170170017c25說/謂【宮】「所【說】諸根皆定成就」 tr. “the faculties 【stated】 are all necessarily possessed”Not consequential
00170180017c29自/身【三】【宮】「前四如眼,第五【自】根」 tr. “the first four as with the eye, the fifth being 【that faculty itself】”Consequential
00180010018a01謂命、意/意命【宮】「【謂命、意】、捨、樂根、喜根」 tr. “【namely life and mind】, equanimity, the pleasure faculty, and the joy faculty”Word order
00180020018a01根/〔-〕【三】【宮】*「謂命、意、捨、樂【根】、喜根」 tr. “namely life, mind, equanimity, the pleasure 【faculty】, and the joy faculty”Elision
00180030018a15命意/意命【三】【宮】Stanza 「極少八無善,成受身【命意】」 tr. “fewest is eight: one without wholesome roots possesses feeling, body, 【life, and mind】”Word order (within a stanza)
00180080018a21異/愚【三】【宮】「愚謂【異】生,未見諦故」 tr. “‘Fool’ designates an 【ordinary】 being, because he has not seen the truths”Consequential

There is besides one CBETA collation divergence at which the base text is not altered (the Taishō and CBETA’s Qisha reading agree, and only the divergence of the 【麗】 canon is recorded), set down here for reference: 〔0015b18〕「力【大】【磧-CB】,方【麗-CB】」 tr. “‘force’ in the Taishō and in CBETA’s Qisha reading; ‘direction’ in CBETA’s 【麗】 reading” (「彼說前生曾所受業有殘異熟,由今所修邊際定【力】引取受用」 tr. “they say that of an action undergone in a former life there remains a residue of maturation, and that by the 【force】 of the terminal concentration now cultivated he draws it out and enjoys it”).

Fidelity note one〔0016004〕: this item is the first divergence between the stanza embedded in T1558 and the stand-alone T1560—the Ming witness of T1558 reads 「繫」 tr. “bound,” agreeing with T1560. This is therefore not a divergence between the two texts but a variant between the Taishō base and the Ming witness.

Fidelity note two: in the fourth line of the same stanza the Taishō base of T1558 reads 「并色喜樂」 tr. “and excludes form, joy, and pleasure,” and the Taishō collation notes do not record this variant; yet the same stanza as quoted by the ancient masters and by Saṅghabhadra reads 「并餘/並餘」 tr. “and the remaining” in all four witnesses

  • Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle〔T29n1562 0381b21〕: 「欲色無色界,如次除後三,兼女男憂苦,并餘色喜樂」 tr. “the desire, form, and formless realms exclude in order the last three, together with female, male, sorrow, and pain, and the remaining form, joy, and pleasure”
  • Treatise Revealing the Doctrine〔T29n1563 0797b17〕: the same, character for character
  • The stanza as recorded in Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary〔T41n1823 0836c16〕: 「兼女男憂苦,並餘色喜樂」 tr. “together with female, male, sorrow, and pain, and the remaining form, joy, and pleasure”
  • The lemma drawn by Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0066a18〕: 「如是已說至并餘色喜樂」 tr. “thus has been said … down to ‘and the remaining form, joy, and pleasure’”

⇒ This is not an isolated witness but a systematic divergence between the base text and two treatises and one commentary (together with the stand-alone T1560). Fabao’s Commentary does not copy the whole stanza in this passage; his lemma reads 「論『無色如前至信等五根』,明無色界唯八根也」 tr. “The treatise, ‘the formless realm as before … down to the five faculties beginning with confidence,’ sets out that the formless realm has only eight faculties”〔T41n1822 0521a11〕—the lemma stops at 「信等五根」 tr. “the five faculties beginning with confidence” and does not reach the character in the fourth line, so nothing can be attested from him on this variant. The textual fact alone is recorded; it is not raised into a choice among editions.

Collation conclusion: not one of the twenty-five items rises to a case for emending the established text (none has both an ancient master’s lemma and doctrinal reasoning supporting the variant). The variants are recorded alongside for reference—recorded only, not adjudicated.


IV. Comparison with Paramārtha’s Earlier Translation (Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, T1559 ★)

Base of comparison: Xuanzang’s Fascicle Three〔T29n1558 0013b06–0018b09〕 ↔ Paramārtha’s text〔T29n1559 0173a04–0177c03〕 (main text; the end-of-fascicle title 「阿毘達磨俱舍釋論卷第二」 tr.Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma, Fascicle Two”〔0177c04〕, and the head title of the next fascicle 「釋論中分別根品之二」 tr. “within the Expository Treatise, the Chapter Analyzing the Faculties, part two”〔0177c11〕).

The two translations divide fascicles at the same boundary: the end of Paramārtha’s Fascicle Two reads 「若人具女男根及具餘根,則與十九根相應」 tr. “if a person has both the female and male faculties and has the remaining faculties, he is associated with nineteen faculties”〔0177b26〕, which answers to Xuanzang’s Root Stanza 22, 「極多成十九,二形除三淨」 tr. “most is nineteen; a person of both sexes excludes the three pure faculties”〔0018a26〕; and immediately after comes 「一切法有五品,一色、二心、三心法、四不相應、五無為」 tr. “all dharmas fall into five classes: first form, second mind, third mental dharmas, fourth the unassociated, fifth the unconditioned”〔0177c14 onward〕, which answers to Xuanzang’s Root Stanza 23 on the dharmas that co-arise. ⇒ The two translations divide their fascicles independently, yet at the same boundary. Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, Fascicle Nine, has the same boundary too (see Section V).

Basic difference of format: Xuanzang gives 「頌曰/論曰」 tr. “the stanza says / the treatise says” with the whole stanza first; Paramārtha gives 「偈曰/釋曰」 tr. “the verse says / the explanation says,” embedding the explanation line by line, so that a single stanza is often broken and cited at two to four places. Hence Xuanzang’s twenty-two stanzas for this unit appear in Paramārtha’s text as a number of short verses scattered through it.

Principal items of comparison (item by item; twelve doctrinally load-bearing ones recorded):

  1. The name and meaning of faculty—Xuanzang: 「最勝自在光顯名根,由此總成根增上義」 tr. “supreme, sovereign, and manifestly evident—these are called a faculty; by these the faculty’s sense of dominance is constituted altogether”〔0013b12〕 ‖ Paramārtha: 「說二十二根已。根義云何?最勝自在為義,於自事用中增上自在故。復以光飾為義,於身中最明顯故」 tr. “The twenty-two faculties having been stated: what is the sense of faculty? Its sense is supreme and sovereign, because within its own function it is dominant and sovereign. Its sense is also illumination and adornment, because it is the most manifest thing within the body”〔0173a05〕. Xuanzang gathers the three senses into a single sentence; Paramārtha divides them into two layers, 「最勝自在」 tr. “supreme and sovereign” and 「光飾」 tr. “illumination and adornment,” and his prose is the more expansive.
  2. The four dominant functions of the five faculties—Xuanzang first lists the five faculties and four matters in general and then divides eye and ear from nose, tongue, and body; Paramārtha writes 「眼耳二根隨一,於四義中增上」 tr. “either one of the two faculties eye and ear is dominant within four senses”〔0173a09〕, explaining matter by matter for eye and ear first and then carrying the account over to nose, tongue, and body. Differences of rendering: adorn / illuminate and adorn · guide and sustain / guide and protect · exclusive activity / exclusive cause.
  3. The two dominances of the female and male faculties—Xuanzang: 「一有情異、二分別異」 tr. “first, difference among sentient beings; second, difference in characteristics”〔0013b25〕 ‖ Paramārtha: 「女根男根於眾生差別及相貌不同增上」 tr. “the female and male faculties are dominant with respect to difference among beings and unlikeness of appearance”〔0173a19〕.
  4. The stanza quoted for the mental faculty’s sovereign following—Xuanzang: 「心能導世間,心能遍攝受,如是心一法,皆自在隨行」 tr. “Mind can lead the world; mind can gather in all things everywhere; such is this single dharma, mind—all follow it under its sovereignty”〔0013c06〕 ‖ Paramārtha: 「意引將世間,意轉令變異,是意根一法,一切法隨行」 tr. “Thought draws the world along; thought turns it and makes it change; this single dharma, the mental faculty—all dharmas follow it”〔0173b01〕. The function displayed in the second line differs (gathering in everywhere / turning and making change).
  5. Discerning one’s own object—Xuanzang: 「了自境者,謂六識身」 tr. “‘Discerning one’s own object’ means the six bodies of consciousness”〔0013c24〕 ‖ Paramārtha: 「眼等五根於得自塵中增上,意根於得一切塵中增上」 tr. “the five faculties beginning with the eye are dominant in attaining their own sense-datum; the mental faculty is dominant in attaining every sense-datum”〔0173b15〕. Object / sense-datum.
  6. Setting up two faculties out of the body—Xuanzang: 「女男根體不離身根,身一分中立此名故」 tr. “the entities of the female and male faculties are not apart from the body faculty, because this name is established upon one portion of the body”〔0014a04〕 ‖ Paramārtha: 「此二與身根不異,是身根中有一分」 tr. “these two are not different from the body faculty; they are one portion within the body faculty”〔0173b23〕.
  7. The six internal sense fields as the root of a sentient being—Xuanzang: 「此內六處是有情本」 tr. “these six internal sense fields are the root of a sentient being”〔0014b04〕 ‖ Paramārtha: 「眾生類以六入為根本故」 tr. “because the classes of beings have the six entrances for their root”〔0173c22〕. Sense field / entrance.
  8. The other masters’ separate account of the characteristic of a faculty—Xuanzang: 「或言顯此是餘師意,約流轉還滅立二十二根」 tr. “the word ‘or’ shows that this is the intent of other masters, who establish the twenty-two faculties in terms of cyclic existence and return to cessation”〔0014b13〕 ‖ Paramārtha: 「復言為顯諸部別執。餘部說:生死依者,所謂六根」 tr. “the word ‘again’ is to show the several schools’ distinct positions. Another school says: the support of birth and death is the six faculties”〔0173c27〕. Other masters’ intent / the schools’ distinct positions · cyclic existence / birth and death—Paramārtha’s text states the sectarian character of the alternative account more openly.
  9. Combining the equanimity faculty—Xuanzang: 「此受在身心,同無分別故」 tr. “because this feeling is alike without discrimination in body and in mind”〔0014c23〕 ‖ Paramārtha: 「捨受者,若人不分別,由自性生,或在身或在心地,故合二為一根」 tr. “as for equanimous feeling: if a person does not discriminate, it arises from its own nature, whether on the ground of body or of mind, and so the two are combined into one faculty”〔0174b07〕. Paramārtha adds 「由自性生」 tr. “arises from its own nature” and says expressly that the two are combined into one.
  10. The names of the three faculties without outflows—Xuanzang: coming to know what is not yet known / what is known / full knowledge ‖ Paramārtha: 「於見道中名未知欲知根,於修道中名知根,於無學道中名知已根」 tr. “on the path of seeing it is called the faculty of desiring to know what is not yet known; on the path of cultivation, the faculty of knowing; on the path beyond training, the faculty of having known”〔0174b13〕.
  11. Ghoṣa’s alternative account—Xuanzang: 「尊者妙音作如是說」 tr. “the Venerable Ghoṣa speaks thus”〔0015b23〕 ‖ Paramārtha: 「大德瞿沙說:於自依止中,由定力引色界四大令現前」 tr. “Bhadanta Ghoṣa says: within his own support, by the power of concentration he draws the four great elements of the form realm and makes them present”〔0174c28〕. The name rendered by sense / kept as a transcription · within the body / within his own support · great elements / four great elements.
  12. The stanza quoted for relinquishing the life-formations—Xuanzang: 「梵行妙成立,聖道已善修,壽盡時歡喜,猶如捨眾病」 tr. “The holy life has been excellently established; the noble path has been well cultivated; when the lifespan is exhausted he rejoices, as one who lays down a host of illnesses”〔0015c08〕 ‖ Paramārtha: 「修梵行已竟,聖道已善修,由捨命歡喜,如人病得差」 tr. “The cultivation of the holy life is brought to its end; the noble path has been well cultivated; through relinquishing life he rejoices, as a man cured of illness”〔0175a11〕. Exhaustion of lifespan / relinquishing life · laying down a host of illnesses / a man cured of illness.

Table of rendered names (within the compass of Unit 1, as attested word for word): the faculty’s manifest evidence / illumination and adornment · adorn the body / illuminate and adorn one’s own body · guide and sustain the body / guide and protect one’s own body · exclusive activity / exclusive cause · difference among sentient beings / difference among beings · difference in characteristics / unlikeness of appearance · gandharva / gandharva in the older transcription · object / sense-datum · internal sense field / the six entrances · commonality of sentient beings / aggregate commonality · faculty of coming to know what is not yet known / faculty of desiring to know what is not yet known · faculty of what is known / faculty of knowing · faculty of full knowledge / faculty of having known · faculty guarding what is known · with and without outflows / with and without flow · maturation / retribution · mode of deportment / deportment · field of craft / craft · limit-stage meditative absorption / farthest-limit concentration and contemplation · Ghoṣa, the name rendered by sense / Ghoṣa, the name kept as a transcription · great elements / four great elements · liberation not dependent on circumstance / liberation not dependent on time · realm affiliation / associated with a realm · abandoned through seeing, through cultivation, not subject to abandonment / ceased through seeing the truths, through the path of cultivation, not to be ceased · stream-entry, once-return, non-return / srota-āpanna, sakṛdāgāmin, anāgāmin · possession / association · “the stanza says, the treatise says” / “the verse says, the explanation says.”

Fidelity note: within this unit no wholesale loss of a section is found between the two translations; the differences show themselves in the breaking and joining of verses, in the systems of rendered names, in the syntax of question and answer, and in local fullness or brevity. Xuanzang’s wording may not be used to search Paramārtha’s text—「極多成十九」 tr. “most is nineteen” and 「二形除三淨」 tr. “a person of both sexes excludes the three pure faculties” have zero occurrences in T1559 although the passage is certainly there; comparison across the two texts is made by the structure of the scene throughout. Choosing between variant readings is a doctrinal judgment; this section records only and does not adjudicate.


V. Debate within the Abhidharma Lineage (Saṅghabhadra’s Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle T1562 ★ · Treatise Revealing the Doctrine T1563)

Boundaries of the whole debating passage:

  • T1562, Fascicle Nine, Chapter on Differences, part one〔0377a28–0383b23〕. Its opening sentence, 「如是因界已列諸根,今於此中應更思擇:世尊何故別說根名」 tr. “the faculties having thus been enumerated by reason of the elements, here it should be further pondered: why did the World-Honored One speak separately of the name faculty?”—the same transition as the Kośa’s chapter opening 「如是因界已列諸根」 tr. “the faculties having thus been enumerated by reason of the elements”; and its closing stanza, 「極多成十九,二形除三淨」 tr. “most is nineteen; a person of both sexes excludes the three pure faculties”〔0383b10〕. Fascicle Ten, Chapter on Differences, part two, opens 「因分別界已廣辯根諸行俱生。今應思擇」 tr. “the faculties having been extensively analyzed on the occasion of analyzing the elements, the co-arising of the formations should now be pondered”〔0383b25〕, which is the topic of Unit 2 of the Kośa. ⇒ The debating passage of this chapter has the same boundaries as this unit.
  • T1563, Fascicle Five, Chapter on Differences, part one〔0795a11–0800b06〕. Its opening sentence is the same as above; 「極多成十九」 tr. “most is nineteen” stands at〔0799a10〕; Fascicle Six opens 「如是已說大善地法」 tr. “the factors of the great wholesome ground having thus been stated”〔0800b07〕.
  • The chapter is not to be searched by the Kośa’s chapter title—in both treatises the chapter is called the Chapter on Differences. Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0512a28〕 has already recorded this difference: 「此論名〈根品〉,《雜心》名〈行品〉,《正理》名〈差別品〉」 tr. “This treatise calls it the ‘Chapter on the Faculties’; the Miscellaneous Heart Treatise calls it the ‘Chapter on Formations’; the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle calls it the ‘Chapter on Differences.’”

Positively held in common (established by Saṅghabhadra as by the Kośa, and taken over by the ancient masters as authority for explaining the meaning of faculty):

  1. The verbal base and affix of the word facultyTreatise Conforming to Correct Principle: 「此增上義,界義顯成。界謂伊地或謂忍地,最勝自在是伊地義,照灼明了是忍地義」 tr. “This sense of dominance is made evident by the sense of the verbal base. The base is idi or indi; supreme and sovereign is the sense of idi, and shining forth clear and bright is the sense of indi”〔T29n1562 0377b02〕. Both Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0056a10〕 and Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0512b10〕 cite this to explain the Kośa’s four terms 「最勝自在光顯」 tr. “supreme, sovereign, manifestly evident.”
  2. A separate explanation of difference among sentient beingsTreatise Conforming to Correct Principle: 「有說:勇怯有差別故名有情異,衣服莊嚴有差別故名分別異」 tr. “Some say: because there is a difference of boldness and timidity it is called difference among sentient beings; because there is a difference of clothing and ornament it is called difference in characteristics”〔T29n1562 0377c04〕.
  3. The sense of return to cessationTreatise Conforming to Correct Principle: 「生死止息是還滅義,即是六處畢竟斷滅」 tr. “The stilling of birth and death is the sense of return to cessation, that is, the final cutting off and cessation of the six sense fields”〔T29n1562 0379c10〕. Puguang cites it in explaining Root Stanza 6〔T41n1821 0058b22〕.

Where he argues against (「經主」 tr. “the Sūtra-master” is Saṅghabhadra’s name for Vasubandhu; five places are expressly marked within this unit, all recorded):

  1. Objecting to the type-extension of 「亦爾」 tr. “likewise so”—「又經主釋亦爾言者,類顯一一各能為根,亦不應理」 tr. “Again, the Sūtra-master explains the words ‘likewise so’ as showing by extension that each severally can be a faculty; this too is unreasonable”〔T29n1562 0378b21〕. The Kośa sentence opposed: 「言亦爾者,類顯一一各能為根」 tr. “the words ‘likewise so’ show by extension that each severally can be a faculty”〔T29 0014a17〕.
  2. Objecting to the alternative sense of 「等言」 tr. “the word ‘and the rest’”—「經主又釋等言為顯復有異門。云何異門」 tr. “the Sūtra-master further explains the word ‘and the rest’ as showing that there is another sense. What other sense?”〔T29n1562 0378c03〕, and below says that this too will not do, pressing the objection with the assignment of the uninterrupted path among the four paths of preparation, liberation, and advancement. The Kośa sentence opposed: 「等言為顯復有異門」 tr. “the word ‘and the rest’ shows that there is another sense”〔T29 0014a21〕.
  3. Objecting that the life faculty is not maturation—「而經主言由勝定力引取未曾諸根大種住時勢分,如此命根非是異熟,餘是異熟。此言非理」 tr. “yet the Sūtra-master says that by the power of superior concentration one draws out a portion of duration, never had before, of the great elements of the faculties, so that such a life faculty is not maturation while the rest are maturation. This statement is unreasonable”〔T29n1562 0380c21〕, and below he refutes in turn the three qualities of nourishment, homogeneous outflow, and maturation. The Kośa sentence opposed: 「引取未曾定力所起諸根大種住時勢分,故此命根非是異熟」 tr. “he draws out a portion of duration, never had before, of the great elements of the faculties produced by the power of concentration, and therefore this life faculty is not maturation”〔T29 0015b29〕. Fabao’s Commentary〔T41n1822 0519a29〕, beneath the lemma 「應如是說至皆是異熟」 tr. “it should be stated thus … down to ‘are all maturation,’” marks 「此述論主釋也」 tr. “this states the explanation of the author of the treatise,” and cites this refutation.
  4. Positively establishing that sorrow is not maturation—「何緣定謂憂非異熟、此是異熟?不應理故」 tr. “on what ground is it definitely held that sorrow is not maturation? Because holding this to be maturation is unreasonable”〔T29n1562 0381a09〕, and below he establishes it by three reasons: that it does not accompany one free of the craving of desire, that scripture forbids it, and that it would be useless. Variant reading: Fabao's Commentary quotes it as 「何緣定謂憂非異熟?此是異熟不應理故」 tr. “on what ground is it definitely held that sorrow is not maturation? Because its being maturation is unreasonable”〔T41n1822 0520a12〕, dividing question and answer differently from the base text's punctuation; recorded together without adjudication. The Kośa passage opposed: 「毘婆沙師咸作是說:已離欲者無憂根故,異熟不然」 tr. “the Vaibhāṣikas all speak thus: because one already free of desire has no sorrow faculty, whereas maturation is not so”〔T29 0016a19〕.
  5. Refuting the ground 「身醜陋」 tr. “the body is unsightly”—「有說:由此身醜陋故。此說不然,陰藏隱密非醜陋故,前說為善」 tr. “Some say: because the body is thereby unsightly. This is not so, for the hidden organ is concealed and not unsightly; the earlier account is better”〔T29n1562 0381b27〕. The Kośa sentence opposed: 「除女男者,色界已離婬欲法故、由女男根身醜陋故」 tr. “as for excluding female and male: because the form realm is already free of the dharmas of sexual desire, and because with female and male faculties the body is unsightly”〔T29 0016b28〕. He continues that the Brahmā king is male 「離欲威猛似男用故」 tr. “because, being free of desire, his majesty resembles the function of a male”〔T29n1562 0381c01〕. Puguang’s Record〔T41n1821 0066a23〕 records this refutation and notes the Kośa masters’ defense.

A difference in the stanza text (a textual fact · both recorded, not adjudicated): the Kośa’s Root Stanza 1 reads 「傳說五於四」 tr. “it is transmitted that the five are dominant with respect to four”〔T29 0013b14〕. The Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle quotes the stanza with the same opening: 「傳說五於四,四根於二種,五八染淨中,各別為增上」 tr. “it is transmitted that the five are dominant with respect to four; four faculties with respect to two kinds; the five and the eight, in defilement and purification, are each severally dominant”〔T29n1562 0377b10〕; the Treatise Revealing the Doctrine reads 「五根於四事,四根於二種,五八染淨中,各別為增上」 tr. “the five faculties with respect to four matters; four faculties with respect to two kinds; the five and the eight, in defilement and purification, are each severally dominant”〔T29n1563 0795a16〕—the first line differs while the other three agree.

Convention: only loci where the Kośa actually carries a counter-argument are cited; there is no citation in general. 「一義二宗」 tr. “one meaning and two schools” are both recorded, with no verdict as to which prevails.


VI. Divergent Interpretations of the Commentators (Puguang · Fabao · Yuanhui · Shentai)

The gap in Shentai’s commentary (marked as it stands): Shentai’s Commentary on the Kośa, X53n0836, is an incomplete text; at its head〔X53n0836 0001a04〕 stands 「俱舍論疏現存目次」 tr. “table of contents of the extant Commentary on the Kośa,” listing Fascicle One (Chapter Analyzing the Elements, part one) · Fascicle Two (Chapter Analyzing the Elements, part two) · Fascicle Four (Chapter Analyzing the Faculties, part two) · Fascicle Five (part three) · Fascicle Six (part four) · Fascicle Seven (part five) · Fascicle Seventeen (Chapter on the Noble Persons, part three)—Fascicle Three is not among them. What Fascicle Three covers is precisely this unit, the Chapter Analyzing the Faculties, part one. ⇒ Shentai’s commentary is incomplete, Fascicle Three is missing, and for this unit there is no line-by-line explanation of his to attach; it is not supplied from his other fascicles. The three remaining commentaries are recorded below.

(i) The Meaning and Name of Faculty

  • Verbal base and affix—Puguang: 「最勝、自在是字界,光顯是字緣。由此字界、字緣,總成根增上義」 tr. “‘Supreme’ and ‘sovereign’ are the verbal base; ‘manifestly evident’ is the affix. By this base and this affix the faculty’s sense of dominance is constituted altogether”〔T41n1821 0056a10〕, and below he explains at length, by the science of grammar, the senses of the two bases idi and indi. Fabao attaches it to the sense of the base in the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, citing its words: 「此增上義,界義顯成。界謂伊地、或謂忍地,最勝自在是伊地義,照灼明了是忍地義」 tr. “this sense of dominance is made evident by the sense of the verbal base; the base is idi or indi; supreme and sovereign is the sense of idi, and shining forth clear and bright is the sense of indi”〔T41n1822 0512b27–29〕. Yuanhui, in an interlinear note, divides entity from function: 「根體勝故名為最勝,根用勝故名為自在也,根體、用雙勝名為光顯,由有最勝自在光顯名為增上」 tr. “because the entity of a faculty is excellent it is called supreme; because the function of a faculty is excellent it is called sovereign; because entity and function are both excellent it is called manifestly evident; and having the supreme, the sovereign, and the manifestly evident it is called dominant”〔T41n1823 0833c26〕.
  • The four dominant functions of the five faculties—the three commentaries assign the four matters alike (first, adorning the body; second, guiding and sustaining the body; third, producing consciousness and the rest; fourth, exclusive activity). Yuanhui here attaches the function of each of the five faculties matter by matter〔T41n1823 0834a02 onward〕.
  • Difference among sentient beings · difference in characteristics—Puguang: 「前有情異約總相,後分別異約別相」 tr. “the earlier, difference among sentient beings, is stated in terms of the general characteristic; the later, difference in characteristics, in terms of the particular”〔T41n1821 0056b28〕. Fabao explains by the form-classes at the beginning of an aeon: 「有情異者,劫初有情形類皆等,二根生已便有男、女形類差別」 tr. “difference among sentient beings: at the beginning of an aeon the form-classes of sentient beings were all alike, and once the two faculties arose there came to be a difference of male and female form-class”〔T41n1822 0512c22〕. Yuanhui explains the treatise’s text briefly〔T41n1823 0834a14〕.

(ii) The Establishment of the Twenty-Two Faculties

  • To whom the alternative account belongs (the three differ · recorded, not adjudicated)—Puguang marks it as alternative masters and identifies their school: 「此下第二敘異師。有餘識見等家作如是說」 tr. “from here, second, the alternative masters are set forth; certain masters of the school that consciousness sees, and the like, speak thus”〔T41n1821 0057b05〕. Fabao marks it by schools: 「初之一頌述婆沙師建立、第二三頌述曇無德建立、第三一頌述曇無德重說根相、第四一頌述餘師建立」 tr. “the first stanza states the Vaibhāṣika masters’ establishment; the next three stanzas state the Dharmaguptaka establishment; the third, one stanza, states the Dharmaguptaka restatement of the characteristic of a faculty; the fourth, one stanza, states the other masters’ establishment”〔T41n1822 0512b17〕, and further cites Paramārtha: 「真諦云:『經部。於中有三……』」 tr. “Paramārtha says: ‘The Sautrāntikas. Within it there are three …’”〔T41n1822 0513b11〕. Yuanhui merely writes 「從此第二,敘異說者」 tr. “from here, second, the alternative accounts are set forth”〔T41n1823 0834b02〕, without attaching them to anyone.
  • The six internal sense fields as the support of mind—Puguang: 「此內六處共成有情,是有情本、是心所依,皆有根義」 tr. “these six internal sense fields together constitute a sentient being; they are the root of a sentient being and the support of mind, and all have the sense of faculty”〔T41n1821 0058b10〕. Fabao adds a contrast of inner and outer: 「內六處是有情本故是心所依,外六處非有情本故非心所依」 tr. “the six internal sense fields are the root of a sentient being and therefore the support of mind; the six external sense fields are not the root of a sentient being and therefore are not the support of mind”〔T41n1822 0514c07〕.
  • The characteristics of femaleness and maleness—Yuanhui gives concrete instances under the two words 「作業」 tr. “activity” and 「志樂」 tr. “aspirations and inclinations”: 「作業者,縫衣等也。志樂者,樂脂粉也」 tr. “activity means sewing clothes and the like; inclinations means a liking for powder and rouge”〔T41n1823 0834b13〕 · 「作業者,書寫等業也。志樂者,樂弓馬也」 tr. “activity means the work of writing and the like; inclinations means a liking for bow and horse”〔T41n1823 0834b15〕.
  • Cyclic existence and return to cessation—Puguang cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle: 「生死相續是流轉義,生死止息是還滅義」 tr. “the continuity of birth and death is the sense of cyclic existence; the stilling of birth and death is the sense of return to cessation”〔T41n1821 0058b22〕, and also cites the Mahāvibhāṣā, Fascicle One Hundred: 「流轉者謂更受生,還滅者趣涅槃」 tr. “cyclic existence means taking birth again; return to cessation means going toward nirvāṇa”〔T41n1821 0058b24〕. Yuanhui merely states the alternative masters’ position〔T41n1823 0835a12〕.

(iii) The Entities of the Faculties · The Five Feelings · The Three Faculties without Outflows

  • Combining the equanimity faculty—Puguang: 「此捨受在身、心,同無分別,故不別立」 tr. “this equanimous feeling is alike without discrimination in body and in mind, and therefore is not established separately”〔T41n1821 0060a13〕. Yuanhui: 「捨在身心,同無分別,任運而生,故雖通二,立一捨根」 tr. “equanimity in body and in mind is alike without discrimination and arises spontaneously; therefore, although it extends to both, a single equanimity faculty is established”〔T41n1823 0835b23〕. Fabao here explains by drawing lemmas from the text〔T41n1822 0515c22〕.
  • The station of coming to know what is not yet known—Puguang: 「知者是智,謂在見道十五剎那。八忍、七智」 tr. “‘knowing’ is cognition, that is, the fifteen moments on the path of seeing—eight receptivities and seven cognitions”〔T41n1821 0060a28〕, and he sets himself the question how the seven cognitions can also be called coming to know what is not yet known, citing the Mahāvibhāṣā, Fascicle One Hundred Forty-Three, in evidence. Fabao explains beginning from the station of receptivity to the cognition of dharma concerning suffering〔T41n1822 0516a05〕.

(iv) Analysis through the Several Gates

  • The outline of the six gates—Puguang: 「此下第四諸門分別。總有六門,此即是初有漏無漏門」 tr. “from here begins the fourth, analysis through the several gates; there are six gates in all, and this is the first, the gate of with and without outflows”〔T41n1821 0060c18〕. Yuanhui marks each gate in turn: 「從此第二,是異熟非異熟門」 tr. “from here, the second, is the gate of maturation and non-maturation”〔0836a24〕 · 「從此第三,有異熟無異熟門」 tr. “from here, the third, the gate of having and not having maturation”〔0836b10〕 · 「從此第四,三性門」 tr. “from here, the fourth, the gate of the three ethical qualities”〔0836c02〕 · 「從此第五,界繫門」 tr. “from here, the fifth, the gate of realm affiliation”〔0836c12〕 · 「從此第六,三斷門」 tr. “from here, the sixth, the gate of the three modes of abandonment”〔0837a04〕.
  • The alternative school holding confidence and the rest to be without outflows only—Puguang and Fabao name the same party: Puguang, 「敘化地部計。即是毘婆沙婆提,此云分別論師」 tr. “this sets forth the Mahīśāsaka position, that is, the vibhajyavādin, which in this land is rendered the Masters of Distinction”〔T41n1821 0060c22〕 · Fabao, 「此敘化地部計」 tr. “this sets forth the Mahīśāsaka position”〔T41n1822 0516c10〕.
  • Fabao’s supplementary qualification—beneath the treatise’s words 「七有色根……色蘊攝故」 tr. “the seven faculties that are form … because they are included in the aggregate of form,” Fabao writes: 「詳此釋義不盡。無漏無表亦色蘊攝,是無漏故」 tr. “examined closely, this explanation is not exhaustive: nonmanifest form that is without outflows is also included in the aggregate of form, since it is without outflows”〔T41n1822 0516c07〕.
  • Sorrow is not maturation—Puguang explains the objections one by one, and beneath the lemma 「以憂分別至異熟不爾」 tr. “because sorrow is by discrimination … down to ‘maturation is not so’” marks 「復以理通」 tr. “further reconciled by reasoning,” glossing 「差別」 tr. “the various matters” as 「眾多不如意事」 tr. “the many things not to one’s liking”〔T41n1821 0065a06 onward〕. Fabao marks the speaker of the sentence: 「『以憂分別至異熟不爾』,有部釋也」 tr. “‘because sorrow is by discrimination … down to “maturation is not so”’—this is the Sarvāstivādins’ explanation”〔T41n1822 0520a06〕, and cites the positive establishment of the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle. Yuanhui abridges the earlier objections and dwells on the two senses 「唯」 tr. “only” and 「越」 tr. “out of turn” in the following gate〔T41n1823 0836b15〕.
  • Saṅghabhadra’s refutation in the gate of realm affiliation—Puguang records it and notes the Kośa masters’ defense〔T41n1821 0066a23〕.

(v) Miscellaneous Analysis

  • Prolonging and relinquishing the life-formations—Puguang〔T41n1821 0061b09 onward〕 and Fabao〔T41n1822 0517a16 onward〕 both explain this incidental discussion at length; Puguang, at Ghoṣa’s account, expressly marks 「此即初師不正義也」 tr. “this is the first master’s incorrect position”〔T41n1821 0062c14〕, and offers two solutions to bring it into accord with the school. Yuanhui omits this whole incidental discussion between the ‘gate of maturation’ and the ‘gate of having maturation’〔T41n1823 0836a27–0836b09〕: from 「命唯是異熟」 tr. “life alone is maturation” he explains straight on to the two gates together, and at 0836b10 enters the next gate. This is the most conspicuous difference of fullness among the three commentaries.
  • At the moment of death 「滅」 tr. “ceasing” is 「捨」 tr. “relinquishing”—Puguang: 「滅之言捨,最後死位體現在前,滅入過去令不現前故名為捨」 tr. “‘ceasing’ is spoken of as relinquishing: at the last station of death the entity is present, and because it ceases into the past and is made not to appear, it is called relinquishing”〔T41n1821 0067a14〕, and he sets himself the question and answer showing why taking birth is stated only in terms of maturation while dying extends to all three ethical qualities.
  • Eleven faculties and nine faculties—Yuanhui: 「各據一義。不相違也」 tr. “each rests on its own sense; they do not conflict”〔T41n1823 0838c18〕. Puguang separately sets out the division of mundane path and supramundane path〔T41n1821 0067b27〕.
  • The three faculties necessarily possessed—Fabao: 「此三於一切處、時、位等皆定成也」 tr. “these three are necessarily possessed in every place, time, and station”〔T41n1822 0523b10〕.
  • The single sexual form in the gate of the most—Puguang cites the Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle to prove that one of female and male is necessarily possessed: 「言一形者,無有二形及與無形得聖法故」 tr. “‘a single sexual form’ is said because neither one of both sexes nor one without sexual form attains the noble dharmas”〔T41n1821 0068c14〕, and records the divergent explanations of the several masters.

The three commentaries’ divergences are recorded together, with no verdict of right and wrong.


VII. Cross-Reading with the Yogācāra Root Lineage (Linkage · Bridge ②)

The twenty-two faculties established in this unit are the summary table of the seventy-five-dharma system on its side of function; the points at which they are taken up by the Yogācāra lineage are attached below, item by item, in that lineage’s own wording:

  • The twenty-two faculties → their distribution over the five positions of the hundred dharmas: the seven faculties of this unit that are form (eye, ear, nose, tongue, body, female, male) fall under form · the mental faculty under mind · the five feelings and the five beginning with confidence under mental factors · the life faculty under formations not associated with mind · and the three faculties without outflows are 「依九立三」 tr. “three established upon nine”〔T29 0014c10〕 and therefore have no separate entity. The five positions of the hundred dharmas read 「一者心法、二者心所有法、三者色法、四者心不相應行法、五者無為法」 tr. “first, dharmas that are mind; second, dharmas belonging to mind; third, dharmas that are form; fourth, dharmas that are formations not associated with mind; fifth, unconditioned dharmas”〔T31n1614 0855b16〕, and among the formations not associated with mind, which 「略有二十四種」 tr. “are in brief of twenty-four kinds”〔T31n1614 0855c10〕, the life faculty still stands first—the place of the life faculty is unchanged across the two systems, and this is the steadiest of the anchors for Bridge ②.
  • The five faculties beginning with confidence → the head of the eleven wholesome dharmas of the hundred dharmas: the five beginning with confidence in this unit (confidence, diligence, mindfulness, concentration, discernment) stand before 「此成清淨由後三根」 tr. “this purification is accomplished by the last three faculties”〔T29 0014b06〕; the eleven wholesome dharmas of the hundred dharmas open with 「一信、二精進、三慚、四愧」 tr. “first confidence, second vigor, third conscience, fourth shame”〔T31n1614 0855b28〕, while mindfulness, concentration, and discernment fall instead under the object-specific factors—a difference in the opening and closing of one group of five dharmas, and an anchor for cross-reading the position of mental factors.
  • The rendering of the three faculties without outflows: this treatise reads 「未知當知根」 tr. “faculty of coming to know what is not yet known”〔T29 0013a23〕, Paramārtha reads 「未知欲知根」 tr. “faculty of desiring to know what is not yet known”〔T29n1559 0173c12〕; and the Yogācārabhūmi likewise reads 「未知欲知根」 tr. “faculty of desiring to know what is not yet known”—「復有三根。一、未知欲知根,二、已知根,三、具知根」 tr. “there are further three faculties: first, the faculty of desiring to know what is not yet known; second, the faculty of what is known; third, the faculty of full knowledge”〔T30n1579 0436b19〕, with 「謂於諸諦未現觀者」 tr. “that is, one who has not yet directly realized the truths” as the ground of its establishment. The same translation bureau under Xuanzang, and yet a difference of usage between the two treatises: this is a coordinate for cross-reading rendered terms (recorded only · not adjudicated).
  • The general sense of the dominant result: this unit takes 「增上」 tr. “dominance” as the general sense of a faculty; the Yogācārabhūmi gathers it into the gate of the five results with 「二十二根,各各能起自增上果」 tr. “the twenty-two faculties each can give rise to its own dominant result”〔T30n1579 0502b13〕—the anchor by which the sense of dominance passes from the Abhidharma of the schools into the Yogācāra tradition.

VIII. Translation History

  • Xuanzang’s new translation (the base text here): of the Kośa in thirty fascicles, 「第二出與真諦出者同本永徽二年五月十日於大慈恩寺翻經院譯至五年七月二十七日畢沙門元瑜筆受」 tr. “the second issue, the same original as the one issued by Paramārtha; translated at the Scripture-Translation Cloister of the Great Ci’en Monastery from the tenth day of the fifth month of the second year of Yonghui, finished on the twenty-seventh day of the seventh month of the fifth year; the monk Yuanyu took it down”—Kaiyuan Catalogue of the Teachings〔T55n2154 0557a22–23〕. The head of Fascicle Three is titled 「阿毘達磨俱舍論卷第三 尊者世親造 三藏法師玄奘奉 詔譯」 tr.Abhidharmakośa, Fascicle Three; composed by the Venerable Vasubandhu; translated by imperial command by the Tripiṭaka Master Xuanzang”〔T29 0013b06 onward〕, and the continued chapter title is 「分別根品第二之一」 tr. “Chapter Two, Analyzing the Faculties, part one”〔0013b10〕.
  • Paramārtha’s older translation (the alternative witness): the Expository Treatise on the Treasury of Abhidharma in twenty-two fascicles, the first issue, catalogued at〔T55n2154 0545c16〕. What this unit corresponds to is the last portion of its Fascicle Two, whose end-of-fascicle title stands at〔T29n1559 0177c04〕.
  • The translation of the two treatises of the debate (directly bearing on the witnesses cited in this section): the Kaiyuan Catalogue〔T55n2154 0620c25–0621a01〕 reads in its main text 「阿毘達磨順正理論八十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯阿毘達磨顯宗論四十卷大唐三藏玄奘譯右二部論與俱舍論頌同釋異並眾賢造」 tr.Abhidharma Treatise Conforming to Correct Principle, eighty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka Master Xuanzang of the Great Tang; Abhidharma Treatise Revealing the Doctrine, forty fascicles, translated by the Tripiṭaka Master Xuanzang of the Great Tang; the two treatises above share the stanzas of the Kośa but differ in explanation, and both are composed by Saṅghabhadra.” The original has six interlinear notes besides—beneath the fascicle counts of the two treatises each carries 「尊者眾賢造」 tr. “composed by the Venerable Saṅghabhadra,” beneath the Conforming to Correct Principle stands 「八帙」 tr. “eight cases”〔0620c25〕 and beneath the Revealing the Doctrine 「四帙」 tr. “four cases”〔0620c27〕; beneath the two translators’ names stand 「出內典錄」 tr. “from the Inner Canon Catalogue” and 「單本」 tr. “a single issue”〔0620c26·0620c28〕; and beneath the last sentence there is a longer note, 「眾賢尊者先述正理文廣難尋後造顯宗略而易曉所以重釋」 tr. “the Venerable Saṅghabhadra first composed the Correct Principle, whose text is extensive and hard to search out, and afterwards composed the Revealing the Doctrine, brief and easy to grasp—this is why he explained a second time”〔0621a02〕. The interlinear notes are recorded as they stand and not abridged. The wording catalogued in the Zhenyuan Catalogue〔T55n2157 0954b02–0954b11〕 is wholly the same as this; the actual difference between the two catalogues lies only in the manner of presentation and in one character of the final note: the Kaiyuan presents the items above as interlinear notes, while the Zhenyuan brings them all into the main text side by side; and the final note ends in the Kaiyuan with 「所以重釋」 tr. “this is why he explained a second time” and in the Zhenyuan with 「所以重譯」 tr. “this is why he translated a second time.” The four characters 「頌同釋異」 tr. “sharing the stanzas but differing in explanation” are the very ground of the convention of Section V here—the two treatises use the Kośa’s root stanzas and compose their own prose, so that their difference lies in the explanation and not in the stanzas (with the single exception of the first line of Root Stanza 1; see Section V).
  • Corroboration from the record of the translation work: in the spring of the fifth year of Yonghui, Xuanzang wrote in reply, 「其《俱舍》、《順正理》,見譯未周,今年必了」 tr. “the Kośa and the Conforming to Correct Principle, whose translation is in hand and not yet complete, will certainly be finished this year”—Biography of the Tripiṭaka Master of the Great Ci’en Monastery〔T50n2053 0261c20〕. ⇒ The Kośa and the Conforming to Correct Principle were translated together in the same period, which is the background in translation history for the density of the debating material in this unit (a fact recorded only · no causal judgment made).
  • The order of the commentaries: Puguang’s Record T41n1821 (Puguang · principal) · Fabao’s Commentary T41n1822 (Fabao · secondary) · Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary T41n1823 (Yuanhui · outline) · Shentai’s Commentary X53n0836 (incomplete · Fascicle Three missing).

IX. Edition Location Register

  • Xuanzang’s T1558, Fascicle Three (base text)〔0013b06–0018b09〕: chapter title 0013b10 · Root 1 0013b14 · quoted stanza one 0013c06 · Roots 2–4 0013c18 · Root 5 0014b02 · Root 6 0014b11 · Roots 7 and 8 0014c07 · Root 9 0015a14 · Root 10 0015b07 · quoted stanza two 0015c08 · Root 11 0016b02 · Root 12 0016b16 · Root 13 0016b23 · Root 14 0016c10 · Root 15 0016c19 · Root 16 0017a06 · Root 17 0017a24 · Roots 18–20 0017c05 · Root 21 0018a15 · Root 22 0018a26 · closing of the fascicle 0018b06. The anchor carried forward is 0013a20 (the twenty-two faculties named at the end of the Chapter on the Elements).
  • Paramārtha’s T1559: the answering passage 0173a04–0177c03 (end-of-fascicle title 0177c04 · head title of the next fascicle 0177c11). Principal items 0173a05 · 0173a09 · 0173a19 · 0173b01 · 0173b15 · 0173b23 · 0173c22 · 0173c27 · 0174b07 · 0174b13 · 0174b24 · 0174c28 · 0175a11 · 0175a19 · 0175b20 · 0176b05 · 0177a04 · 0177b26.
  • Saṅghabhadra’s T1562, Fascicle Nine〔0377a28–0383b23〕: 0377b02 · 0377b10 · 0377c04 · 0378b21 · 0378c03 · 0379c10 · 0380c21 · 0381a09 · 0381b27 · 0381c01 · 0383b10; the boundary of Fascicle Ten 0383b25. T1563, Fascicle Five〔0795a11–0800b06〕: 0795a16 · 0799a10; the boundary of Fascicle Six 0800b07.
  • Puguang’s Record, T41n1821〔0055c19–0070a22〕: 0055c19 · 0056a03 · 0056a06 · 0056a10 · 0056b28 · 0057b05 · 0058b10 · 0058b22 · 0060a13 · 0060a28 · 0060c18 · 0060c22 · 0061b09 · 0062c14 · 0065a02 · 0066a23 · 0067a14 · 0067b27 · 0068c14; the boundary of Fascicle Four 0070a24.
  • Fabao’s Commentary, T41n1822〔0512a27–0524c16〕: 0512a27 · 0512b12 · 0512b17 · 0512b27 · 0512c22 · 0513b11 · 0514c07 · 0516a05 · 0516c03 · 0516c07 · 0516c10 · 0517a16 · 0519b01 · 0520a06 · 0523b10; the boundary of Fascicle Four 0524c18.
  • Yuanhui’s Verse Commentary, T41n1823〔0833c14–0839c19〕: 0833c14 · 0833c17 · 0833c26 · 0834a14 · 0834b02 · 0834b13 · 0834b15 · 0835a12 · 0835b23 · 0836a24 · 0836b10 · 0836b15 · 0836c02 · 0836c12 · 0836c16 · 0837a04 · 0837a23 · 0838c18 · 0839b22 · 0839c02; 「論本第四」 tr. “root treatise, fascicle four” 0839c20. Its chapter title reads 「分別根品二之一」 tr. “Chapter Analyzing the Faculties, two, part one” · without the character 「第」 tr. “number.”
  • Shentai’s Commentary, X53n0836: extant table of contents〔X series 0001a04〕; Fascicle Three missing—for this unit there is no Shentai commentary to attach (the gap marked as it stands · not supplied).
  • Anchors for cross-reading with the Yogācāra lineage: T31n1614 0855b16 · 0855b28 · 0855c10; T30n1579 0436b19 · 0502b13.
  • Catalogues and biography: T55n2154 0545c16 · 0557a · 0620c25; T55n2157 0954b02; T50n2053 0261c20.
  • Collation: fifty-four collation anchors in Fascicle Three (twenty-five variants fully enumerated · twenty-nine phonetic notes not entered in the table) · no case for emending the established text.

Translator · 釋慧鏡 Shi Huijing — with AI-assisted rendering, translator-ruled

License · CC BY-NC-SA 4.0